-^/^/; .-^'^ I ^.^9./^, e^ PRINCETON, N. J. *^ Presented by "33 r*. O. ^^. V<:?TV-Vor^ . o_ BX 9191 .H688w3 Hodge, John Aspinwall, 183 1901 . What is Presbyterian law as dpfinsd hv the rhurch ~Kt^(y aJ^-crr) -U-/P-f-r~ WHAT IS PRESBYTERIAN LAW AS DEFINED BY THE CHURCH COURTSl THIRD EDITION. WITH AN APPENDIX CONTAINING THE DECISIONS OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLIES OF 1882 AND 1883. BY THE Rev. J. ASPINWALL HODGE, D. D. PHILADELPHIA : PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION, Xo. 1334 CHESTNUT STREET. COPYRIGHT, 1882, BY THE TRUSTEES OF THE PKESI3YTKRIAX BOARD OF PUBLTCATIOX. COPYRIOHT, 1884, BY THE TRL'STEES OF THE I'RKSBYTERIAX BOARD OF PUBLICATIOX. ALL niGHTS RESERVED. Wkstcott & Thomson, Steieoti//iPi.i tiiiil E/ecliul;/iiir.i, I'iiilinhi. PREFACE. Throughout my ministry of twenty-five years I have experienced the need of" ready and authoritative answers to questions which constantly arise in Church work. As a young man, fresii from tlie seminary, I was embarrassed when suddenly made " the chief ruler," the Moderator of the Session. I was practically igno- rant of its high duties, and was tempted to neglect them under the new and absorbing pressure of pulpit prepara- tion. Questions of government and discipline were pre- sented, and my opinions and the theories urged by others were useless. I needed to know how the Church had defined its constitution and applied its laws, and was thus led to record the interpretations and decisions of our highest judicatory. I soon found that Elders and Deacons, unexpectedly called to their responsible offices, gave their solemn assent to the constitution often after a very cursory reading, and were necessarily perplexed as to their duties. Candidates were frequently ordained when found " apt to teach," but unprepared " to rule " and "to take care of the Church of God." Communi- cants needed instruction as to the distinctive jn'inciples 4 PREFACE. of Presbyterian ism, their own privileges and work in the Church and their relation to other denominations of Christians. To meet these needs in my own congregation, I formed a class on Church Polity, and prepared questions on our "Form of Government" to help the members in their study. The interest excited and the good accomplished convinced me that all the officers and members of our churches would be greatly helped by authoritative an- swers to such questions. In this book I attempt to aid them, presenting, not my own views nor the theories of others, but Presbyterian Law as defined by the Church Courts. Sound doctrine, the efficiency of officers, Christian activity and the maintenance of fel- lowship with other branches of Christ's Church, all depend very much upon a correct appreciation and proper use of our scriptural form of government; the principles of which have been developed and illustrated under both the Old and New Dispensations of the Church of God. Sabbath -school classes in Church Polity there- fore would be a lasting spiritual edification to the whole Church ; and more practical instruction in the theologi- cal seminaries and thorough examinations before Prcs- bytei'y would secure a ministry better fitted to teach and to rule. The real unity of the Church, as well as denominational courtesy, I'cqulres the recognition of the ministry, ordi- nances and discipline of other branches of the Christian PREFACE. 0 Church. Christ brings all his worshipers into frequent ecclesiastical and personal relations for mutual improve- ment, and in anticipation of the perfect communion to be enjoyed hereafter. I have therefore stated the principal peculiarities of other churches, as far as possible, in the words of their acknowledged standards. I trust that this book may help to make us more loyal and efficient as Presbyterians, and more sympathetic with the whole body of Christ. J. ASPINWALL HODGE. Hartford, Connecticut, ) January, 1882. j 1 * LIST OF AUTHOEITIES. American Ci/dopii'din (1880). American Educational Society's Annual Reports. Annals of the American Pulpit (1856), William B. Sprague. Assembly's Digest (1855), Samuel J. Baird. Assembly's Digest, Scvised (1858), Samuel J. Bajrd. Authorized Standards of the Free Church of Scotland (1870). Book of Church Order (1879), (Presbyterian Church South). Book of Common Prayer (Protestant Episcopal Church). Book of Common Prayer (1874), (Reformed Episcopal Church). Book of Discipline (Presbyterian Church). Books of Discipline {First and Second) of the Kirk of Scotland (1560, 1638), Canons of Protestant Episcopal Church (1878). Canons of Reformed Episcopal Church (1874). Catechisms (Larger and Sliorter), (Westminster). Church of God (1858), Stuart Robinson. Church Polity (1878), Charles Hodge. Companion of the Revised Version (1881), Alexander Roberts. Confession of Faith (Westminster). Congregationalism (1874), Henry M. Dexter. Congregational Manual (1872), Joseph E. Roy. Connecticut Historical Collections (1838), J. Warner Barber. Constitutional History of the Presbyterian Church (1851), Charles Hodgb. Culdee Church (1868), T. V. Moore. Deacon, The (1841), James M. Wilson. Digest of the Laxo of General Synod Reformed Cliurch (1869). Digest, New (1861), '\^■ILLIAM E. Moore. Directory for Worship (Presbyterian). Discipline (1880), (Methodist Episcopal). Divine Rigid of Church Government (1799). Ephesians, Commentary on (18.56), Charles HoDr;E. Form of Government (Presbyterian). Formula of Government (1881), (Lutheran). History of Apostolic Cliurch (1853), Philip Schaff. History of Presbyterian Church (1864), E. H. Gillett. History of Presbyterian Church (1857), Richard Webster. Home Missionary (American Home Missionary Society). Manual of Presbyterian Law and Usage (1S73), McFalls and Sunderland. Minutes of General Assembly, O. S. (1838-1869). Minutes of General Assembly, N. S. (1S38-1869). Minutes of General Assembly (1869-1881). Xdiiir, Xdtiire and Functions of Ruling Elder (1845), Tho.mas Smith. Presl)ytrri(m l)i(iest (1S73), William E. Moore. Presbyterian Manual (1860), John N. Lewis. Presbyterianism (1835), Samuel Miller. Presbyterian Reunion Memorial Volume (1871). Primitive Church Offices (1S51), J. Addison Alexander. Records of the Presbyterian Church (1841). Report of the Second General Council of the Presbyterian Alliatice (1880). Report of the Committee of Revision of the Book of Discipline {Second), (1881). Ruling Elder {\KV1), Samuel ^Filler. Tivo Centuries in the History of tlie Presbyterian Church of Jamaici (1872), James M. Macdonald. What is Presbytcriatiism f (18,5.5), Charles Hodge. 6 CONTENTS. [The chapters and sections correspond with those of the " Fona of Govern- ment," and the text of these is indicated by italics.] • Page Preface 3 List op Books to which Reference is Made 6 Contents 7 Introductoky 9 Chap. I. PRELIMINARY Principles 21 II. Op the Church 28 III. Op the Officers of the Church 41 IV. Of Bishops or Pastors 45 V. Of Ruling Elders 52 VI. Op Deacons vere dismissed. 1| Sessions are urged to use the form of certificates prepared by the Board of Publication.^ In 1869 the O. S. Assembly ordered that certificates should be furnished to removing mem- ])ers, "whether in full communion or members by bap- * See p. 124, and Presbyterian Digest, p. 130. f See p. 125. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 624. § Book of Discipline, ch. xi., sect. i. II Minutes O. A. 1874, P- 82. T[ Presbyterian Digest, p. 625. See p. 145. 142 OF THE CIIUECH SESSION. tism only, with testimonials of their standing," and that the Session shall send a copy of the testimonials to the chui-ch "within the reach of the parties so removed," if there be but a single church of our order near them.* The Southern C'hurch requires that certificates of dis- mission "shall always include the names of their bap- tized children."! Appendix, p. 521. Those who have been absent for some time from the oversight of the Session may be dismissed with qualified letters; that is, with testimonials as "to their character only up to the time of their removal, unless the judicatory have good information of a more recent date." If absent more than two years, "their absence and the ignorance of the church respecting their demeanor for that time should be distinctly stated in the certificates."! In accordance with this, the O. S. Assembly decided that neither the Presbytery nor Synod can, in such a case, order regular certificates to be given, the qualified letters being "agree- able to the constitution and to the truth." § May a suspended member be dismissed ? A suspended member remains under the jurisdiction of the Session which suspended him : it alone can re- move the sentence. Yet the O. S. Assembly decided in 1849 that in circumstances of necessity, arising from re- moval to an inconvenient distance, a suspended member may be dismissed to another church with a certificate stating the case; "provided, that in no instance the Ses- sion to which he be dismissed be allowed to review or rejudge the case."]] The above decision Avould give the * Presbyterian Digest, p. 624. » f Book of Church Order, ch. v., sect, iii., sub-sect. v. J Book of Discipline, ch. xi., sects, iii. and iv. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 570. || Tbid, p. 623. DISMISSION OF MEMBERS. 143 Session receiving him the jurisdiction which the other Session possessed — viz. of restoring the oifender on sat- isfactory repentance and reformation. If a suspended member be restored, how may he be dis- missed ? If tlie Session restore him, he is of course restored to good and regular standing, and then, if dismissed, he must receive the usual certificate. If he be restored by a superior court on review, appeal or complaint, he is restored to full membership, and the Session is bound to give him regular letters.* May a certificate of dismission be indefinite ? The O. S. Assembly in 1853 decided that in some cases the Session may dismiss a member without specifying the church with which he is to unite. But the reunited Church in 1871 urged upon Sessions the importance of giving to members who remove from them either letters of dismission and recommendation to a particular church, or, in case of uncertain destination, letters of credence. The O. S. Assembly in 1869 recommended that the Session should furnish any member removing from their bounds, whether in full communion or member by baptism only, with testimonials of his standing, which should be pre- sented as soon as possible to some church of our con- nection, and that such person be advised to transfer his relation at the earliest opportunity.f May members be dismissed to join another denomina- tion? This is often done. The O. S. Assembly in 1839 de- cided that in such cases "the proper course is to give a certificate of Christian character only." In 1848 this * Presbyterian Digest, p. 623. t Ibid., pp. 623, 624. 144 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. rule was declared to be " neither a censure on the indi- viduals nor the churches to which they seek to be dis- missed, but sets forth the only fact which it is important, for those churches to know." But in 1851 the O. S. Assembly stated "that the whole subject is one that ought to be left to the sound discretion of the various church Sessions, according to the constitution of the Presbyterian Church." * Is the Session the only body that may grant a certificate of dismission? It is a sessional act, yet the Synod has the power to order the Presbytery to issue to a communicant a cer- tificate of dismission from a church ; and such certificate was declared by the Assembly to be a valid document.f The case which was the occasion of this decision was peculiar. Tlie Session having repeatedly refused to obey the order of Presbytery to grant a dismissal to one of its members, the Synod ordered the Presbytery to furnish a certificate. The communicant appealed to the Assembly, on the ground that such a certificate was not valid, and would arouse suspicion unless endorsed by the highest authority. How are members of a dissolved church to obtain let- ters? A church can be dissolved by Presbytery, even " over- ruling the wishes of a majority of the members of the said church organization.! When this is done, it is the duty of the Presbytery to transfer the members to some other churcli. The N. S. Assembly in 1869 declared that the members of a dissolved church are amenable to Pres- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 623. t 3Iinutes G. A. 1875, p. 511. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 172; Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 507. CERTIFICATES. 145 bytery for their certificates, their use of them and for their conduct.* When does dismission take effect ? In 1867 the N. S. Assembly, in answer to this ques- tion, said : " A letter of dismission, whether issued to a Ruling Elder or private member, terminates the rela- tions of the person dismissed with the church giving; the letter, except so far as said church is responsible for its watch and care over him during the period of transi- tion." " These rights and privileges can be regained in that church by returning the letters of dismission to the authority which gave them." f May a dismission wMch is irregular be valid? The O. S. Assembly in 1849 recognized the validity of certificates, while disapproving of the manner in which they were issued.J If the Session be not satisfied with the certificates presented, they may return them to have the informalities corrected before receiving the members. Or if, however, the informalities be not considered of importance, the intention of the Session dismissing being evident, or " the church to which they remove have other satisfactory means of information " of their membership and dismission, § they may be received, subject of course to the review of Presbytery. Wiat is tlie form of a regular certificate ? " , , 188-. " This is to Certify, That is a mem- ber in good standing of the Presbyterian church of , and that — is hereby dismissed at — own re- quest, and affectionately recommended to the fellowship of the Presbyterian church of , or of any * Presbyterian Digest, p. 617. f Ibid., p. 352. X Ibid., p. 624. 2 Book of Discipline, ch. xi., sect. i. 13 K 146 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. other cliurch in our communion with which God in his providence may order — lot ; and when so received — • responsibility to this church will cease. " By order of the Session, " , Moderator." A note is generally added, stating that the above cer- tificate is valid for one year after its date.* If the person dismissed be an Elder or Deacon, the certificate should state that " he has for the space of years sustained the office of Ruling Elder [or Deacon] to the edification of the church, and enjoyed the fraternal confidence and affection of his brethren in the eldership " [or of its officers]. What is the form of a certificate of reception ? " , ,188-. " This Certifies, That was on the day of , 188-, received by the Session into the communion of the Presbyterian church of , on a certificate of dismission from the Presbyterian church of . " By order of the Session, " , Mode)'ator" What is the form of a qualified certificate of dismission ? " , ,188-. " This is to Certify, That was a member in good standing of the Presbyterian church of until , 188-, since which date he has been absent from the oversight of the Ses- sion. — is hereby dismissed at — own request, and commended to the fellowship of the Presbyterian * Book of Discipline, ch. xi., sect. ii. CERTIFICATES. 147 church of , or of any other church in our com- munion with which God in his providence may order — lot ; and when so received — responsibility to this church will cease. " By order of the Session, " , Moderator." Wlat is a letter of credence ? It is a letter given to a communicant who is about to travel or to remove, and is unable to state with what particular church he may determine to unite. It may be worded thus : "This is to Certify, That is a member of the Presbyterian church of in good standing. As he contemplates spending some in journeying, this letter of credence is given to — -, that it may introduce — to the people of God, and facilitate — occasional communion with any church of oiir Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ among whom — may for the time be sojourning. " By order of the Session, " , Moderator J^ May membership be terminated in any other way ? " No member of a church can properly ever cease to be such but by death, exclusion, a regular dismission or an orderly withdrawing to join some other Christian de- nomination." * May a member connect himself with another church on profession of faith ? This is disorderly. His church relation cannot be thus * Presbyterian Digest, p. 625; Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 505; 1S78, p, 58. 148 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. ignored or dissolved. He is still under the jurisdiction of the Session, and liable to discipline for attempting to unite with another church. If he has been suspended, he can be restored only on confession and reformation, and not by profession of faith in another church. The N. S. Assembly in 1866 declared that "so soon as the facts in the case are ascertained by the Session of the second church, the proper order of procedure is for this Session, after conference with the accused person, to strike his name from their roll of church-members as not under their jurisdiction, to communicate their action to the Session suspending him, with the reasons for it, and to request the said Session to proceed against him on sepa- rate process for duplicity and disorder." * If the church with which he unites be one of another denomination, the Session may order his name to be struck from the roll of communicants, or may, by pro- cess of discipline, suspend him from church privileges.f The N. S. Assembly in 1839 recommended that no other action should be taken than to strike his name from the roll. I This action was reaffirmed by the Assembly of 1879.§ Appendix, p. 521. How are absent members to be treated ? If a member willfully absents himself from the ordi- nances of the church, he is guilty of high offence, and the Session should make such case a matter of discipline. So the O. S. Assembly affirmed several times. Disagree- ment with the Pastor and diligence in supporting and attending another church are reasons by no means to be received as justifying his absence and his refusal to * Presbyterian Digest, p. 616. f Ibid., p. 625. X Ibid., p. 169. § Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 613. See Assembly's Digest, i)p. 59, 262, ABSENT MEMBEES. 149 support the church to which he belongs. The N. S. Assembly recognizes the above principle in its decision in 1865, declaring that in such a case, even when the ab- sentee sends a written confession that he has embraced heretical views, has therefore absented himself, and de- sires to be cut off from the church, a formal trial is neces- sary.* If a member remove, to reside elsewhere for a number of years or indefinitely, the Session should counsel him to transfer his relation to the church within whose bounds he may be.f The Southern Presbyterian Church orders that " if he shall neglect for twelve months, without sat- isfactory reasons given to both these courts, to transfer his ecclesiastical relation, the court whose bounds he has left shall be required to transfer them. And should that court neglect this duty, the one into whose bounds he has removed shall assume jurisdiction, giving due notice to the other body." | Such power is not recognized by our constitution nor by the decisions of our Assembly. If a member be absent for some time, and his resi- dence be unknown to the Session, he is by no means to have his name erased from the roll. " If he should ever return or be heard from, he is to be regularly dealt with according to the word of God and the principles of our Church." If the Session has good reason to be- lieve that he " has absented himself with design, either from a disregard of Christian privilege or from a wish to escape from the inspection or discipline of the church, they ought without unnecessary delay to declare him suspended from the privileges of the church, etc." The N. S. Assembly in 1853 declared that according to the * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 493, 494. f Ibid., pp. 624, 628. X Book of Church Order, Part II., cli. xv., sect. ii. 13 « 150 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. "Book of Discipline," ch. xi., a church member may not absent himself for a longer time than one year from the ordinances " without a forfeiture of his good standing." AVhen one has been absent for years and his residence unknown, the Session should make record of the fact, and declare that he has forfeited his good standing until he returns and accounts for his absence. The O. S. As- sembly in 1865 passed a similar order. A member ab- sent for two years and his residence unknown shall be marked absent on the roll, and his name shall not be counted in the statistical reports to Presbytery. If he return, the Session shall cite him to appear, and inquire concerning his conduct, and restore his name or disci- pline him as the case may require. The O. S. Assem- bly in 1856 required that the names of absentees, whose whereabouts are unknoMm, be placed on a reserved list, and not be reported among the communicants until they return and satisfy the Session. The Assembly of the reunited Church ratified the above in 1872 by de- claring, " It may nevertheless be well for each church to record on a separate list the names of those who have been absent for more than two years from their church relations, and whose residence is unknown ; and the names thus recorded may be omitted in the statistical returns of the church." * May a member's name be erased at his request? " The constitution of the Church provides for no de- mission of her members, or the striking oif of names from her roll, save as the result of death or excommu- nication."! The Assembly in 1875 was asked if the Session may grant the request of a member to have Jiia * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 624-628. See pp. 142, 284. t Ibid., p. 628. DEMISSION OF MEMBEKS. 151 connection with the churcli dissolved on the ground of want of piety or of change in doctrinal belief. The an- swer given was, that this " would decidedly be irregular and injurious." "There are many sincere persons who, notwithstanding the most persevering efforts to enlighten them, remain ignorant of the best evidences of personal piety, and from despondency or spiritual indolence may desire to have their names dropped from the roll of com- municants. Long forbearance should be exercised toward such, and in course of time we may hope that they may become happy in the enjoyment of their privileges. There are, however, some who give painful evidence of the Avant of spiritual life, and, after diligent eiforts to reclaim them, willfully refuse to repent of sin or to put faith in Christ. These should be dealt with in a Avise, decided manner. They should be charged with the guilt of impenitence and a breach of their covenant obligations. Their own confessions render useless most of the usual forms of process in cases of outward and scandalous offences, but they should nevertheless be treated as offenders ('Book of Discipline,' ch. i., sect, iii.) ; and when this is ineffectual to bring them to re- jientance, they should be in a regular manner suspended from the communion of the Churcli."* In 1878 the Assembly was asked, "What shall be done with persons who, after having been, upon ex- amination, received by the Session, conclude that they are not Christians, never come to the Lord's Supper, and request that their names be erased?" The fol- lowing reply was made: "There are but three ways in which the name of a person can be removed from the roll of a church. These are by death, by dismis- * 3finules G. A. 1875, p. 505. 152 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. sion to another church and by the administration of discipline. Great forbearance, however, should be exer- cised toward those whose position has been indicated in the overture. Their unfavorable judgment in regard to themselves may be dependent upon a temporary depres-, sion of mind. They should therefore be the subject of earnest prayer and aifectionate expostulation, with the hope that they may be brought to tlie enjoyment of Christian privileges. The application of these general principles, however, must be left to the discretion of the Session."* Appendix, p. 522. The Southern Church, however, says : " When a com- municating member shall confess before the church Ses- sion an unregenerate heart, and there is no evidence of other offence, the court may transfer his name to the roll of non-communicating members, and he shall be faith- fully warned of his guilt in disobeying tlie gospel, and encouraged to seek the redemption freely offered in Christ; and a statement of the case shall be made to the church. But this action shall not be taken until the church Ses- sion has ascertained, after mature inquiry and due delay, that this confession does not result from Satanic tempt- ation or transient darkness of spirit. This rule, liow- ever, shall not be applied to those who willfully absent themselves from the Lord's table, which is always an offence." f How are members received and dismissed in other churches ? In Episcopal churches the whole power of receiving and dismissing members rests in the Pastor or Rector. When he who was baptized in infancy "can say the Creed, » * Minutes 6. A. 1878, p. 58. t Book of Church Order, Part II., ch. xii., sect. ii. RECEPTION OF MEMBERS IN OTHER CHURCHES. 153 the Lord's Prayer and the Ten Commandments, and is sufficiently instructed in other pai'ts of the Church Cate- chism set forth for that purpose/' he is to "be brought to the Bishop to be confirmed by him;" "which order (of confirmation) is very convenient to be observed, to the end that children, being now come to years of dis- cretion, and having learned what their godfathers and godmothers promised for them in baptism, may them- selves, with their own mouth and consent, openly before the church, ratify and confirm the same, and also promise that by the grace of God they will evermore themselves faithfully observe such things as they by their own con- fession have assented unto." It is usual that those ap- plying for confirmation should be under the frequent and special instruction of the Rector for some time before they are presented to the Bishop. Often evidences of regen- eration are required. The responsibility in each case is with the Rector, who " shall either bring or send in writing, with his hand subscribed thereunto, the names of all such persons within his parish as he shall think fit to l>e pre- sented to the Bishop to be confirmed." * Communicants are transferred from one congregation to another by cer- tificates from the Rector. Persons from other denomi- nations are received on application for confirmation, and rebaptism is sometimes recommended. In the Reformed Episcopal Church adults are baptized on profession of faith and repentance, and all applicants for confirmation must make a similar confession.f "A communicant of another Christian Church in good stand- ing may be received to the communion of this Church on a letter of dismission or other satisfactory evidence, on * Common Prayer. f Common Prayer of the Reformed Episcopal Church. 154 ' OF THE CHURCH SESSION. assenting to the distinctive principles of this Church." And a communicant may "be furnished with a certificate or letter of dismissal to any Christian Churt^h," * Tlie power is with the Rector. In the Methodist Episcopal Church no one can be re- ceived into the Church until he has been on probation at least six months, been recommended by the Leaders and Stewards' Meeting, and has given to the Minister satisfac- tory assurance of the correctness of his faith and of his willingness to observe the rules of the Church. Persons in good standing in other orthodox churches are received on certificate at once, after giving satisfactory answers to the usual inquiries, to full fellowship. f In the Congregational Church " persons are admitted to the church by a vote of the brethren." " Credible evidence of piety is a necessary prerequisite to commu- nion and church membership." " If any of their mem- bers wish to unite with churches of other evangelical denominations, letters are given to such churches," and members of other churches "are received on certificate as from sister churches." J Generally there is a "Pru- dential Committee," composed of the Pastor and Deacons, to whom application for admission is made. If the ap- plicants are approved by these, they are recommended to the church, and are examined as to their faith and know- ledge, and are received by the vote of the brethren and a public assent to the Creed of the Church. The Baptist churches are congregational in polity. In the Lutheran Church persons applying for admission " must satisfy the church Council that they have sincerely * CanoTis of Reformed Episcopal Church, title iii., canon 7. * t Discipline, 1880, Part I., ch. ii. X Conf/regationqjt Manual, pp. 7, 11, 14. Congrefjatiunnlism,]). 183. DISCIPLINE. 155 repented of their sins and truly believe in the Lord Jesus Christ;" they must after instruction be confirmed.* What is the fourth power of Session? To administer discipline — " to admonish, to rebuke, to suspend oi' exclude from the sacraments, t\ose who are found to deserve censure'^ (1 Cor, 11 : 27, to the end ; 1 Thess. 5 : 12, 13, 14; 2 Thess. 3 : 6, 14, 15).t What is meant by " found to deserve censure " ? Convicted on evidence in a formal trial. Censure upon an absent person, or without a trial, is invalid, | The plea of guilty may shorten the trial, but cannot ren- der it unnecessary. Such was the decision of the N, S. Assembly in 1865 in the case of one who voluntarily confessed heretical sentiments and a breach of covenant, and who waived the formality of a trial in order to ex- communication from the Church. § In this decision ref- erence is made to " Book of Discipline," ch. iv. The reasons seem to be, that the Session must judge of the cir- cumstances and degree of guilt before passing judgment, which must always be proportional to the offence, || and a full record is necessary for revicM' by tlie higher courts, and for reference in case of future profession of repent- ance and reformation. In 1879 the Assembly was asked, " If the accused person, before a committee regularly ap- pointed by the judicatory for private interview, confess guilt and willful persistence in sin, and, afterward ap- pearing before the judicatory upon the first citation, again confesses guilt and willful persistence in sin, may the judicatory proceed to pass their sentence without * Formula of Government, ch. iv., sect, v, f Book of Discipline, chs. i., ii., iii. and iv,, sect. xvii. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 501. I Ibid., pp, 128, 505. II Book of Discipline, ch. iv., sect. xvii. 156 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. further process of trial?" The Assembly replied "in the affirmative."* The Southern Presbyterian Church says : " When any person shall come forward and make his offence known to the court, a full statement of the facts shall be recorded^ and judgment rendered without ])rocess." f How is discipline administered in other churches ? In Episcopal churches the power of discipline is in the hands of the Rector of the church. In Methodist churches all the communicants are di- vided into classes. It is the duty of the Class-leaders to inquire how each member observes the rules of the Church and grows in the knowledge and love of God. The Class-leader must report the condition of his class to the monthly meeting of the Pastor, Leaders and Stew- ards. In case of inconsistent conduct, the offender is re- proved and exhorted by his Class-leader. If there be no reformation, he is visited by the Pastor, his Leader and two or three members. If he will not hear these, charges are presented to the Pastor, who appoints a com- mittee of communicants to try him and pronounce sen- tence. A probationer is dropped from the roll without process, by a decision of the Leaders and Stewards' meeting.! In Congregational churches "unworthy members are also excluded by the same power" — the vote of the brethren. " If a member be convinced that he is not truly regenerate, . . . and shall request a dissolution of his connection with the church, if there be no scandal in his life requiring discipline, his request shall be granted, * 3Iinutes G. A. 1879, p. 613. f Book of Church Order, Part II., ch. xii., sect. i. X Discipline, ISSO, TfTf 57, 223-239. DISCIPLINE IN OTHER CHURCHES. 157 after due labor first used, by a simple vote declarative of the facts, which vote shall be publicly announced at the next communion season." * In the Lutheran Church the discipline of communi- cants is administered by the church Council. f What is the fifth power of Session mentioned ? ' To concert the best measures for promoting the spirit- ual interest of the congregation." This includes (1) ses- sional visitations and whatever may promote the orderly lives of church members or the unity of the congrega- tion ; (2) the charge of the worship, maintaining the means of grace, church services, prayer-meetings, Sab- bath-schools, mission-stations, the music of the church, etc ; (3) ihQ activities of the members in mission opera- tions, care of the poor and making contributions ; (4) the conducting of congregational meetings for the election of Pastor, Elders and Deacons, and for other purposes. How are sessional visitations to be conducted ? The Session must determine how, in the peculiar cir- cumstances of each church and of each individual, these visitations can be conducted best for edification. The old custom, of appointing a special season in which the whole congregation shall be visited, has proved to be very bene- ficial. Committees of two or more Elders are often ap- pointed to visit, with the Pastor, every family, and to minister, as may be found necessary, to the spiritual needs of each. Often the whole congregation is divided into districts, and each committed to the special charge of certain Elders, who should keep the Session and Pastor informed as to the condition of all under their care. Be- * CongregatioTial Manual, pp. 7, 21 ; Congregationalism, p. 188. f Formula of Government, ch. iv., sect. viii. 14 158 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. sides this general visitation, there must always be more frequent and special visits made to (1) the baptized mem- bers of the church, especially when they come to years of discretion ; * (2) those persons under conviction of sin or spiritual distress (Isa. 40:1); (3) the sick (James 5 : 14-1 6) ;t (4) the afflicted (James 1 : 27 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 4). I Sessions are to tai^e the most effectual methods to discountenance all ostentatious and expensive parades and the old custom of using spirituous liquors at funerals. § (5) To the poor; II (6) the tempted (Gal. 6:1; Eph. 5 : 11); (7) those guilty of oifence and under suspension (Gal. 6:1; Rom. 15 : 1 ; 2 Thess. 3 : 15; 2 Tim. 2 : 25).1[ What control has the Session over the worship? (See pp. 74-95.) What is the relation of the Session to the Sabbath- schools ? This question was overtured to the Assembly in 1877, which replied by referring to the deliverances of the two branches of the Church recorded in " Pres- byterian Digest," pp. 643-645,** The principal state- ments there made are : (1) The Sabbath -schools are under the direction of the Pastor and Session, who must direct and supervise the whole work of the spir- itual training of the young.ff (2) The pastoral office in- volves supervision of the Sabbath-school, and the Pastor should frequently be present and aid in the work, and hold special meetings for children, and often preach to them. (3) The Session should determine the studies to * Directory for Worship, ch. ix. f Ibid., cli. xii. X Ibid., cli. xiii. g Presbyterian Digest, p. 695. || See p. 47, ^ Directory for Worship, ch. x., sects, i., ii., iv. ** Minutes G. A. 1S77, p. 516. ft See pp. 106, 131. SABBATH-SCHOOLS. 159 be pursued, the text-books and lesson-papers and helps to be used, and should carefully examine every book admitted into the library. The publications of our own Board are specially recommended. (4) The Bible should be " the great text-book." The " Shorter Catechism " should be carefully taught, that the doctrine and polity of the Church may be fixed in the memory. (5) The statistical reports of the Sabbath -schools should be regularly furnished to Presbytery and embodied in the Assembly's Minutes. (6) It is desirable that the whole congregation should be connected with the Sabbath-schools, as teachers or scholars. In 1878 the Assembly issued a pastoral letter to the Sessions on this subject, specially urging the importance of sound doctrinal teaching, and recommending the question- books, papers. Catechisms and the standards of doctrine, polity and worship published by the Board of Publica- tion.* In the same year the Assembly " recommended that in all our Sabbath-schools superintendents be chosen or appointed subject to the approval of the church Ses- sion ;" " that the Pastor and Session visit, encourage, and if need be work in, the Sabbath-school."t The Session, having the supervision of the music of the church,J have direction concerning that of the Sabbath-school.§ In 1878 the Assembly referred to the favorable consid- eration of the Board of Publication an overture pray- ing " to initiate measures for securing unobjectionable hymns and the choicest music for Sabbath-school use." II Appendix, p. 522. What control has the Session over the collections ? The collections for the poor are placed in the hands of * Minutes G. A. 1878, pp. 95-97. f Ihid., p. 26. X See p. 76. § See p. 131. || Minutes Q. A. 1878, p. 30. 160 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. the Deacons.* In regard to other collections, see pp. 64 and 109. What power has the Session over the congregation as such? It can, whenever it judges it advisable, call a meeting of the congregation and propose the business to be con- sidered. The Moderator of the Session presides in virtue of his office. His decisions can only be overruled by an appeal to Presbytery, to which he is responsible. If an Elder preside,t an appeal can be taken to the Session, but not to the congregation. | The Clerk of Session must be clerk of such meeting, and shall keep a full record in a book provided for that purpose, but not in the sessional record-book. Appeals, protests, complaints from the action of such a meeting, must be brought be- fore the Session, and, if necessary, to the higher courts. § Concerning other congregational meetings, see p. 39. When must the Session call a congregational meeting? Whenever, in the judgment of the Session, it is advisa- ble, or "when a majority of tlie persons entitled to vote in the case shall by petition request that a meeting shall be called." II Can the Session refuse to call such meetings ? It must act according to its judgment, subject in this as in all things to Presbytery. The matter may come before Presbytery on review or by petition or complaint from members of the congregation.^ For what purposes may it call congregational meetings? (1) To elect Elders and Deacons.** The Session may * See pp. 6:^ and 70. f See p. 126. :j: Manual of Presbyterian Law and Usage, pp. 40, 41. I Ihid., pp. 38, 39, 40. || Form of Government, ch. xv., sect. i. 1[ Ibid., ch. XV., sect. i. ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 338, 403. ** Form of Goiwrnment, ch. xiii., sect. ii. SESSION AND CONGFtEGATION. 161 nominate candidates, but this must not interfere with the liberty of choice. Elders can only be elected at a meeting called by the Session or by a higher judicatory.* Only communicants can vote.f (2) To elect a Pastor. | All communicants can vote, and also non-communicants who contribute to the support of the Pastor, except where the charter of the church or the usage of the congregation confines the right of voting to the communicants.! A Minister of the Presbytery shall preside, or, if very inconvenient to obtain one, a member of the Session may do so. || If the meeting proceed con- trary to the judgment of Session, appeal may be made to the Presbytery; or the congregation, with the concurrence of Session, may refer the matter to Presbytery for advice or final decision.^ ^^3 To consider the desire of the Pastor to resign his charge. This may be at the Pastor's request that the congregation join him in a petition to Presbytery, or to appoint commissioners to answer the citation of Presby- tery which is about to consider the Pastor's resignation. Or such a meeting may be called by the Session on its own motion or when properly requested to do so, when the congregation shall have labored under such griev- ances as that they shall desire to be released from their Pastor.** (4) For anything pertaining to the spiritual interests of the church. Communicants have the right to vote, and contributors whenever money-matters are involved, * Presbyterian DigeM, pp. 337, 338. f See p. 56. X Form of Government, ch. xv., sect. i. See p. 335. § Ibid., ch. XV., sect. iv. ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 404, 405. II See p. 126. ^ Manual of Law and Usage, p. 41 ; Hook of Discipline, cli. vii., sect ii., sub-sect. iii. ** See p. 374. Form of Government, ch. xvii. 14* L J(J2 OF THE CHUECH SESSION. unless the charter or usage of the congregation confine the right to communicants.* What is the sixth power of Session mentioned ? "And to appoint delegates to the higher judicatories of the Church;^' that is, to the Presbytery and Synod.f Those to the General Assembly are appointed by the Presbyteries. I The Pastors and Ministers are by or- djuation members of Presbytery and Synod. The Session selects an Elder as delegate to attend each meeting of these higher courts. In regard to dele- gates to special or adjourned meetings of these judi- catories, see p. 179. (See also p. 238.) Is it optional with the Session to appoint delegates ? No ; it is a duty. The people have a right to be re])- resented in all the courts of the Church, § which need the presence of the Eldei-s, and which should censure the Session if they have neglected to make the appointment, or require the Session to censure the delegate for his ne- glect of duty, in lateness, in withdrawing without leave or in absence. The O. S. Assembly in 1859 reproved a Synod because "the Ruling Elders were not called upon for reasons of absence, as in the case of Teaching Elders." || In 1840 the N. S. Assembly found fault with a Synod for "censuring" (an Elder) "at their bar in away competent in any circumstances only to the Session of the church, to which he was primarily amenable." T[ Whom may the Session appoint as delegate ? Any of the Elders, members of its own body. Those churches which have adopted the "term-elder- * Manual of Presbyterian Law and Usage, p. 39. •)- Form of Government, ch. x., sect. ii. ; ch. xi., sect. i. t Ibid., ch. xii., sect. ii. ? Ibid., ch. x., sect, iii, II Pre>^bytman Diges^t, p. 131. H Tbld., p. 192. MEETINGS. 163 ship" may appoint an Elder whose term of service has expired.* Vn. Who has power to convene the Session ? "The Pastoi- has power to convene the Session when \e may judge it requisite, and he shall always convene them when requested to do so by any two of the Elders. The Session shall also convene when directed to do so by the Presbytery" The Session may meet according to its adjournment.f Are the meetings of Session open or private ? All the judicatories of the Church hold open meetings, yet they " have a right to sit in private on business which in their judgment ought not to be matter of public spec- ulation." " Besides the right to sit judicially in private," etc. J In 1879 the Assembly was requested to order that "in all cases of accusation against a Minister or Ruling Elder, the Presbytery " (or Session) "consider carefully at the opening of the case the question of the propriety of exercising its constitutional right to sit with closed doors, admitting, besides the witnesses and parties necessarily present, only such persons as they may deem necessary to give proper publicity to the proceedings." No action was taken further than to refer the paper to the favorable con- sideration of the committee to revise our "Book of Dis- cipline." § But the next year an overture was presented in regard to the disorder often occasioned at ecclesiastical trials by the presence of large numbers of spectators, and it was resolved "that the General Assembly recommend to its subordinate judicatories that, bef jre entering upon * Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. viii. t General Rules for Judicatories, i. See p. 490. X Ibid., xxxviii. and xxxix. § Mi7iutes G. A. 1879, p. 615. 164 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. judicial process, they carefully determine what degree of privacy or publicity in the proceedings would be most conducive to the ends of justice, the peace of the Church and the spiritual benefit of the person tried."* What is an interlocutory meeting ? "All judicatories have a right to hold what are com- monly called ' interlocutory meetings,' in which members freely converse together, without the formalities which are usually necessary in judicial proceedings." f Can a Session invite a Minister or Elder to sit as a cor- responding member ? The constitution makes no provision for corresponding members in Session, as it does for them in the Presby- tery and Synod.J The N. S. Assembly in 1851 decided that even a Minister of the same Presbytery or Synod could not be invited to sit in Session as a correspond- ing member, nor could he be assigned as counsel to an accused person. § A retired Elder, or one whose term has expired, has no jurisdiction until re-elected and in- stalled. He may of course be present at any open meet- ing, give advice when asked, but can have no right to speak on resolutions or vote or act as counsel. || VIII. May the Session appoint a Clerk ? " Every judicatory shall choose a Clerk to record their transactions, whose continuance shall be during pleasure. It shall be the duty of the Clerk, besides recording the transactions, to preserve the records carefully, and to grant extracts from them whenever properly required." ^ * 3nnutes G. A. 1SS9, p. 23. See p. 49C. t General Rules for Judicatories, xxxix. % See pp. 230, 238. § Presbyterian Diyest, p. 124. II Book of Discipline, eh. iv., sect. xxi. T[ For7n of Government, ch. xx. CLERK. 165 Who is the Clerk of Session ? The Session may appoint its own Clerk. In 1861 the the N. S. i\ssembly decided that the Clerk need not be a member of the judicatory ; any convenient person may be selected.* This had been in 1793 decided to be proper in regard to the Clerk of the General Assembly.f It is evident that the Clerk should be under the jurisdiction or authority of the court, as he has charge of the records. In small Sessions the Pastor frequently acts as Moder- ator and Clerk; there is no impropriety in this. In larger Sessions an Elder usually is appointed. In ju- dicial business, when considerable testimony is to be re- corded, it may be desirable, as it is allowable, to appoint a temporary clerk, as in the higher courts. What are the duties of the Clerk ? (1) ''Every Session shall keep a fair i^ecord of its pro- ceedings, which record shall he at least once every year sub- mitted to the inspection of the Presbytery." (2) The Clerk shall " preserve the records carefully." This includes the care of all the papers and books pertaining to the business of Session and the registers referred to on p. 169 ; (3) he shall " grant extracts from the records whenever prop- erly required," (4) make authenticated copies of judicial cases when these are needed, and prepare all necessary papers in cases of reference, appeal or complaint; (5) he shall issue certificates and citations by order of Session ; (6) he shall prepare the statistical reports for Presbytery; (7) he shall keep a fair record of the pro- ceedings of all congregational meetings called by the Session.! * Presbyterian Digest, p. 461. f Ibid., p. 211. X Form of Oovernment, ch. xx. ; Book of Discipline, ch. vi., sect. X. : ch. vii. 168 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. Should the record be full? The record should be full, especially in judicial cases, including the testimony of witnesses. " The reasons for all decisions, except on questions of order, shall be re- corded at length, that the record may exhibit everything which had an influence on the judgment of the court."* In 1859 the O. S. Assembly decided that testimony duly authenticated and on file, cai'efully preserved, may be considered a part of the record. But in 1841 the O. S. Assembly was about to remit a case, because a paper ad- mitted to be a part of it was not engrossed on the rec- ords : the paper was, however, read, and the case decided. And the N. S. Assembly in 1862 declared that the tes- timony of witnesses must be recorded " on the book of permanent records." f Files are liable to be lost. How shall extracts of the record given by the Clerk be regarded ? They should be certified by him as true copies of the record, and " such extracts, under the hand of the Clerk, shall be considered as authentic vouchers of the fact which they declare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory, and to every part of the Ciiurch."| If they have been printed and are certified by the Clerk, they shall be con- sidered as authentic, and the distribution of the printed form among the members of the higher court in a judi- cial case may, by mutual consent, be accepted in place of the reading of the record in whole or in part.§ To whom may the Clerk give extracts ? The records are the property of the Session, and the * Book of Discipline, ch. iv., sect, xxiii.; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 132, 515, 537. f ^l>"i; PP- 515, 516. X Form, of Government, cli. xx. g Minutes O. A. 1S7S, p. 53. See p. 180. RECORDS. 167 extracts can only be given by the order of Session. " The parties" in a judicial case "shall be allowed copies of the whole proceedings, at their own expense, if they demand them."* In 1879 the Assembly was asked if "a Min- ister once suspended, but afterward restored, may de- mand that the records in his case be closed to inspection or transcript, when required by subsequent judicial pro- ceedings by his own Presbytery?" The reply given was : " The records of our church courts are public, and not private, documents, and therefore no one who has been under discipline can demand that anything per- taining to his case shall be closed to inspection or trans- cript. Yet a wise Christian charity would suggest that when the end of discipline in the restoration of an of- fender has been reached, no further publicity, if possi- ble, should be given to the matter." f How often must the records be submitted to Presbytery ? At least once each year. " And if any lower judica- tory shall omit to send uj) its records for this purpose, the higher may issue an order to produce them, either immediately or at a particular time as circumstances may require."! Copies of the record, attested, were accepted in 1790 in place of the originals, when it was inconve- nient to send the books. The O, S. Assembly in 1840 rescinded the permission, and in 1847 refused to receive attested copies in place of the original records. § So did the Assembly in 1878. || In what respects must the records be examined ? "■ In reviewing the records of an inferior judicatory * Book of Discipline, ch. iv., sect. xvi. t 3Iinules G. A. 1879, p. 586. I Biiok of Discijdine, ch. vii., sect, i., sub-sect. i. ; Presbyterian Di- gest, p. 534. § Ibid., p 536. || Minutes G. A. 1S7S, p. 52. 168 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. it is proper to examine, first, whether the proceedings have been constitutional and regular; secondly, whether they have been wise, equitable and for the edification of the Church ; thirdly, whether they have been correctly recorded." If everything is satisfactory, the records are by order of Presbytery approved as far as Avritten, and signed by the Moderator. If anything is found out of order, the minutes are approved with exceptions "by simply recording on its own (the Presbytery's) minutes the animadversion or censure which it may think proper to pass on records under review, and also by making an entry of the same in the book reviewed. But it may be that in the course of review, cases of irregular pro- ceedings may be found so disreputable and injurious as to demand the interference of the superior judicatory. In cases of this kind the inferior judicatory may be required to review and correct its proceedings."* What effect has the approval of the records? After approval by Presbytery the records cannot be altered or annulled by the Session. If an error is found, it can be corrected only " by an application to the highest court that has endorsed the mistake." So the N. S. Assembly decided in 1862.t In 1878 the Assem- bly disapproved of a lower court correcting its record after the endorsement of a higher. In 1880 a Synod received permission to correct its records. J The O. S. Assembly in 1841 sustained the decision of the Moderator that the records of a lower court having been approved, the ap- proval cannot be amended, being a minute recording a fact, but by a unanimous vote of the liouse.§ * Book of Discipline, ch. vii., sect, i., sub-sects, ii. and iii. See p. 221. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 133. t Minutes G. A. 1S7S, p. 52 ; 18S0, p. 81. ? Presbyterian Digest, p. 535. REPORTS. 169 In 1879 the Assembly declared that " the constituted right of a})peal ' either from a part of the proceedings of a judicatory or from a definite sentence/ and the right of complaint ' respecting a decision by an inferior judicatory/ ' either before its rising or within ten days thereafter/ cannot be in any way aifected by the ap- proval of the minutes of the judicatory against the action of which the appeal or complaint may be taken." * IX. What registers must the Session keep ? . "/. 149, 661 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 560; Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 630. ** Presbyterian Dige.'tt, pp. 659, 674. ORDINATION. 201 qualified it shall not be necessary to reorclain said appli- cants." They must, however, formally "receive and adopt the ' Confession of Faith ' of this Church as con- taining the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scrip- tures," the usual form being to give assent to the ques- tions asked of the Candidate for ordination * In 1880 the Assembly enjoined the Presbyteries, " when dealing with applications from Ministers of other denominations for admission into our Church, to demand of such appli- cants evidence of having had a course of collegiate and theological instruction equivalent to that demanded in the case of Candidates for the ministry under the care of our Presbyteries, and that such applicants shall be sub- ject to a particular and careful examination in theol- ogy." f In all such cases the Presbyteries should "be careful to record the circumstances of the case, and the reasons which induced them to receive such ordained Minister." | Is ordiQation procured by fraud valid ? It is, but " the Presbytery should in such case proceed immediately to depose him who has been guilty of fraud." X Such was the decision of the O. S. Assembly in 1843. May one be ordained who does not expect to devote Ms life to preacMng the gospel ? Teachers, Professors, Editors, etc., whose work is ap- proved by Presbytery, may be ordained sine titulo, pro- vided, from a full view of their qualifications and cir- cumstances, the Presbytery shall think it expedient to ordain them.§ * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 55, 57, 147. t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 85. % Presbyterian Digest, p. 148. I Ibid., p. 413. 202 OF THE PEESBYTERY. May a Presbytery ordain a Candidate who is to labor witMn the bounds of another Presbytery? The Assembly has earnestly recommended, as "our ' Form of Government ' seems to recognize the right and privilege of each Presbytery to examine and ordain those who come to the pastoral office within their bounds, and who have never before exercised that office," tbat men who propose to pursue the work of the ministry in any section of the country where a Presbytery is already organized shall go as Licentiates, and there be ordained. The Congregational churches of New England were also requested not to ordain those who propose to labor in the bounds of our Presbyteries.* May ordinations take place on the Sabbath ? There is no general rule on the subject. It is incon- venient for the Presbytery to meet on the Sabbath, and this, with other reasons, led the Assembly to say in 1821, " It is not expedient that ordinations should take place on the Sabbath, yet there may be cases in which urgent and peculiar circumstances may demand them." f What is installation ? The settlement of a Minister over a congregation as its Pastor. The call from the church is sent to the Pres- bytery, and if approved is placed in the hands of the Licentiate or Minister. If it be accepted, the Presby- tery may adjourn to meet at the church and ordain and install him, or, if he be a Minister, a committee may be sent to install him. J May the Presbytery refuse to Install ? The congregation and Minister may be fully satisfied * Prcfbytenan Digest, p. 146. f Ibid., p. 148. X Form of Ooverument, chs. xv. and xvi. ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 149, 408, 416. See p. 346. REMOVING MINISTERS. 203 and unite in urging the pastoral relation, yet the Pres- bytery has the right to refuse. So the O. S. Assembly replied to an overture in 1855.* The " Form of Gov- ernment," ch. XV., sect, ix., implies this right : " If the Presbytery think it expedient to present the call to him, it may accordingly be presented." In 1814 alid in 1817 the Assembly defended the right of the Presbytery to refuse to put the call into a Minister's hands,t and again in 1875.t Can the terms of the call be afterward changed ? It is a mutual contract, and can be changed, therefore, by mutual consent, subject always to the review of the Presbytery. If, however, the parties do not agree in a proposed change, nothing can be done without the con- sent of Presbytery, because the terras of the call were the conditions upon Avhich the Presbytery consented to the installation, and because that body has the super- vision and charge of the pastoral relation. § What is meant by " removing " Ministers ? Releasing them from the charge of a church. This may be done (1) at the Pastor's request; (2) on the pe- tition of the congregation ; (3) according to the desire of Pastor and people ;1| (4) when the Presbytery judges it expedient, even though the Pastor and his people re- monstrate ^ (this power ought to be exercised with great caution); ** (5) at the petition of some other church which may desire his services ; (6) the Synod may on appeal order the removal of a Pastor ; ^ (7) the Presbytery, af- * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 149, 408. f Ibid., p. 549. t Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 510. See p. 347. § Form of Government, chs. xv., xvi. xvii. II See pp. 371-381. If Presbyterian Digest, p. 150 ** Form of Government, ch. xvi. 204 OF THE PRESBYTERY. ter trying charges against a Pastor and finding him inno- cent, should " determine the question of the expediency of the continuance of the pastoral relation, in such a manner as they may judge to be just to the contending parties and for the interests of religion." * (8) The Gen- eral Assembly may require his services elsewhere. May a Minister be dismissed to another denomination or Presbytery while continuing Pastor of the church ? The church and Pastor must belong to the same Pres- bytery.f The Pastor is not entitled to join another body while continuing his pastoral relation.^ He may not be dismissed if unsound,§ What is meant by "to judge Ministers"? To have jurisdiction over them. Ministers are not accountable to the Session, nor primarily to the Synod or General Assembly, but to the Presbytery, which judges of their qualifications, determines their positions and work, and is responsible for their personal and of- ficial good standing. In case of charges brought against them the Presbytery must try them and give judg- ment. II May the Presbytery judge of the fitness of its members? In all oases a Minister bringing proper testimonials from another Presbytery should be received, unless he has forfeited his good standing since his dismissal ; in which case he is responsible to the Presbytery which dismissed him, and which must be informed of his mis- conduct, that they may examine the charges against him.^ The rule of the General Assembly should be ob- * Minutes G. A. 1S74, p. 46. f See p. 180. X Presbyterian Dirjesl, p. 150. § Minutes G. A. 187S, p. 103. II Form of Government, chs. xvi., xvii. ; Book of Discipline, chs. v. and X.; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 150-170, 517-528. 1[ Book of Discipline, ch. x. ; Presbyterian Diyest, pp. 153, 621, 622. JUDGES MINISTERS, 205 served — that Ministers should belong to the Presbytery within whose bounds they reside.* It is right also for the Presbytery to judge of the expediency of receiving those whose letters may be regular and good, but it should not refuse without sufficient reasons.f If there is any reasonable doubt of their piety or soundness in doctrine, the Presbytery has the right to satisfy itself by examination or by some other method. In 1837 the Assembly made it imperative on the Presbyteries to ex- amine all applicants for admission. The next year the N. S. Assembly declared this order null and void, while not denying the right of Presbytery to satisfy itself of the fitness of its members. In the proposed plan of reunion the right to examine Ministers from other Pres- byteries was distinctly asserted, but discretion was left to each Presbytery. In the final agreement of reunion it is thus expressed : " It is earnestly recommended to the lower judicatories of the Church that they conform their practice in relation to all such usages, as far as is consistent with their convictions of duty, to the gen- eral customs of the Church prior to the controversies that resulted in the separation." | In 1880 the Assem- bly recommended " that the matter be left to the Presby- teries, as the rightful judges of the qualifications of their own members."! The right to examine is therefore claimed when there is reason for doubt or suspicion of unsoundness. If a Minister be received hastily, and be found unworthy, can Ms reception be reconsidered? No. He has been admitted, and his membership can be severed only by regular process.^ * See p. 176. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 151. X Ibid., pp. 93, 151-153. ? Minutes G. A. 1S80, p. 56. 18 206 OF THE PRESBYTERY. Can an applicant be rejected ? If the Presbytery be not satisfied with his qualifica- tions, he may be refused, but there must be sufficient rea- sons for his rejection.* May a Minister be received on a qualified letter? A qualified letter cannot be given to a Minister. He can be received only on a certificate of good standing. So the O. S. Assembly decided in 1869.t How can a Minister be received from an extinct Presbytery? The Presbytery, after dismissing a Minister, becoming extinct, cannot examine charges of offences committed while in transitu; therefore the Presbytery to which he applies may receive him, and, if he be charged with an offence, conduct process against him. It has the right to decline receiving him; he may then appeal to Synod, and it ought to decline if there is no prospect of giving him an impartial trial. All such Ministers are under the jurisdiction of the Synod, which must take action.| How should Ministers and Licentiates from corresponding bodies be received ? Licentiates must answer in the affirmative the consti- tutional questions directed to be put to our own Candi- dates for licensure ; and Ministers must give their assent to the first seven questions which are asked of those ap- plying for ordination. § How may a foreign Minister be received ? He must present his credentials to a committee of Pres- bytery, who shall inspect them and ascertain his sound- ness in faith and piety. The committee may allow him * Presbyterian Digest, p. 151. f Ihid., p. 153. X Ibid., p. 152. § See Form of Government, ch. xiv., sect. vii. ; cli. xv., sect. xii. ; Presbyterian Diyent, p. 152. DISMISSION OF MINISTERS. 207 to preach in the churches until the next meeting of Presbytery, when he shall be examined and received on probation for one whole year, during which time he may exercise all the functions of a Minister except that he cannot vote in any church court nor accept a call. The case shall then be reported to Synod or the General Assembly for final action on his reception or rejection. If the Synod or General Assembly will not meet within three months after the end of his probation, the Presby- tery may report to the meeting of the Synod or General Assembly which precedes the close of his probation, and receive directions and authority from the higher court to take final action. The year of probation must be spent within the bounds of one and the same Presbytery. If he be received on probation, and then revisits Eu- rope, on his return he must undergo another proba- tion. This rule w^as enforced by both branches of the Presbyterian Church by decisions rendered (O. S.) 1858 and (N. S.) 1855-69. In 1869 the probation was waived in cases where the Minister came from a Presbytery in corresjiondence with the Assembly. By the reunited Church further exception was made in favor of those coming from Presbyterian churches of Great Britain.* In other cases probation is necessary. The above rules were recognized by the Assembly in 1875 in the recep- tion of a French Minister after probation, with consent of General Assembly, and in 1876 of a Swiss Minister.f May a Minister be dismissed to a Presbytery to be erected ? Only when a higher court has given authority for its formation. So the O. S. Assembly decided.| * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 155-159 ; Appendix, p. 523. t 3Tmuies G. A. 1875, p. 506, and 1876, p. 80. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 154. 208 OF THE PRESBYTERY. Who may grant letters of dismission ? The Presbytery alone. Neither the Moderator nor the Clerk, nor a committee of Presbytery, can dismiss Can- didates, Licentiates or Ministers with or without charge.* The " Book of Discipline," ch. x., requires that the dis- missal shall specify " the particular Presbytery or other ecclesiastical body with which he is to be connected;" and the Assembly of 1874 ordered that the name should " be retained upon the roll of the Presbytery dismissing him until notice of his reception be received from the Stated Clerk of the Presbytery receiving him." f May a Minister be dismissed to another denomination? He may be dismissed by regular letter to those bodies which are in correspondence with the General Assembly. If unsound or disloyal, he should be reprimanded, and not dismissed as in good standing.^ If a Minister should unite with another denomination without the consent of Presbytery, his conduct is disorderly, and his name should be dropped from the roll of members. Nothing further should be done unless he be chargeable with fundamental error or immorality, in which case he should be cited to answer the charges. § May a Presbytery receive a Minister on a dismissal di- rected to another Presbytery ? The General Assembly of 1877 decided that "Book of Discipline," ch. x., sects, ii. and iv., forbids this.|| When may the name of a Minister be removed from the roll? "The name of every Minister receiving a certificate * Preabylerian Digest, p. 154. f Minutes G. A. 187 Jf, p. 82. % Ibid., 1878, p. 103. § Book of Discipline, ch. x., sect. iv. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 169 ; Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 613. See p. 214. II 7l/;-JiM/es G. A. 1877, p. 550. DEMISSION OF MINISTERS. 209 of dismission shall be retained on the roll of the Pres- bytery dismissing him until notice of his reception be received from the Stated Clerk of the Presbytery receiv- ino; him."* His name cannot be removed at his own request because he is about to unite with spme other de- nomination not in correspondence with the Assembly, nor l)ecause he has changed his doctrinal belief, nor because he wishes to retire from the work of the ministry. Nor can a name be dropped without notice or citation, f May a Presbytery refuse to grant a letter of dismissal ? A Minister can be dismissed only as in good standing. If chargeable with heresy or crime, he can be tried only by his own Presbytery. | If, therefore, he be under charges or sentence, or has been deposed from the min- istry, the Presbytery may refuse to dismiss him or to remove the sentence on his plea of penitence. § May a Minister demit Ms office ? The ministry cannot be laid aside at pleasure, nor at the request of the Minister pleading ill-health or unfit- ness. Nor can the Presbytery deprive any of his office save by a regular course of discipline. The Church be- fore the division, both branches (the O. S. and N. S.) and the reunited Church, have refused to allow the de- mission of the ministry. || Though providentially inca- pacitated, his rights as a Minister remain (as to presby- terial oversight and judgment, a seat and vote in the church courts, etc.) until he be deposed after regular trial. He may hold the office of Chaplain in the army or navy, or even a civil office, or engage in worldly business, subject * Minutes G. A. 1874, P- 82. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 169 ; Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 511. X See p. 204. I Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 511. See p. 204 II Presbyter'an Digest, pp. 165-168. 18* 0 210 ~ OF THE PRESBYTERY. to tlie judgment of Presbytery, which should inquire fre- quently for his reasons for so doing, and record them with approval or disapproval.* In 1880 the Assembly received aijother overture on this subject, and referred it to the Committee on the Revision of the "Form of Govern- ment " and " Book of Discipline." f The Southern Church directs that "a Minister of the gospel against whom there are no charges, if fully satisfied in his own conscience that God has not called him to the ministry, or if he has satis- factory evidence of his inability to serve the Church with acceptance, may report these facts at a stated meeting. At the next stated meeting, if after full deliberation the Presbytery shall concur with him in judgment, it may divest him of his office without censure, and shall assign him membership in some particular church." | What action must be taken In regard to those who with- draw from the ministry ? If the Presbytery be not satisfied with their reasons, they should be called to answer charges, unless they can be recalled to a sense of their duty. § What action must be taken in regard to absentees from Presbytery ? If their residence be unknown, their names must be retained until some knowledge of them can be procured. If they refuse to answer the communications of Presby- tery, they must be disciplined. || What should Presbytery do for unemployed Ministers ? (1) Provide as far as possible for each permanent or * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 161-164; 3Iinutes G. A. 1877, p. 515. t Minutes O. A. ISSO, p. 84. X Book of Church Order, Part II., ch. xii.. sect. iii. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 161. l] 3Iinutes O. A. Ih76, pp. 79, 80. UNEMPLOYED MINISTERS. 211 occasional employment; (2) report their names to the Synodical Committee.* Those who are honorably re- tired (H. R.) retain all the functions of the ministry. This designation "does not affect in any way the status of the Minister or deprive him of any of the functions of his office." t In 1873 the Board of Home Missions was instructed to organize a special bureau for unemployed Ministers and vacant congregations, whose duty shall be to gather and publish statistics, and to consider such cases of vacant churches and unemployed Ministers as are reported by Synodical Committees, and to endeavor to adjust and dis- tribute these so that every capable Minister applying may have something to do, and every church may be supplied, but so as not in any wise to interfere with presbyterial prerogatives. | This bureau has often been commended for its work, and Synods and Presbyteries have been urged to co-operate with it. § The plan is fully described in the report of Home Missions in 1877, but declared to be a failure, as unemployed Ministers made few applica- tions to it, and Presbyteries and Synods have given very little attention to the subject. 1| In 1880 a special com- mittee of five was appointed "to rejiort some plan to al- leviate or remove, if possible, these evils," to the next Assembly.^ This committee brought in an able and valuable report, and designated three causes of the evils complained of: (1) "The want of an adequate support for the ministry;" (2) "a lack of consecration on the part of the ministry to its work;" and (3) "a want of system in * P)-(sbylerian Digest, p. 176. f Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 507. X Minutes G. A. 1873, p. 563. § Minutes 1874, P- 39 ; 1875, p. 488 ; 1876, p. 143. li Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 636. f Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 46. 2V2 " OF THE PRESBYTERY. bringing tliose who are able and willing to work, and vacant churches, together;" and proposed the following rules, which were adopted : " 1. Each Presbytery shall, at its semi-annual meet- ing, prepare a list of its vacant churches, and unem- ployed Ministers who are competent for service, and who have not been relieved from the active work of the min- istry. From this list shall be excepted such vacant churches as have obtained leave from the Presbytery to supply themselves, and such unemployed Ministers as have obtained permission to labor outside the bounds of the Presbytery. The Presbytery shall also require of each of the churches on the list so prepared a report as to the amount it is able to contribute for the support of the preaching of the gospel during the ensuing six months, to the end that the Presbytery or its committee may determine the number of appointments to be made for it from the list of supplies. The Presbytery shall also determine the amount to be paid per week for pul- pit supplies in said churches. " 2. The Committee on Home Missions in each Pres- bytery (or such other committee as the Presbytery may appoint for this duty) shall have supervision of all va- cant churches in the interim of the Presbytery ; and it shall be its duty to arrange for their supply from the list of unemployed Ministers. It shall send such Min- isters to the vacant churches or mission-fields, in such order and rotation as may seem to it best; provided, however, that no Minister shall occupy one pulpit longer than two Sabbaths in succession in the rotation. "3. If additional pecuniary support is, in the judg- ment of the Presbytery, needed to supply the vacant churches with stated preaching of the word, the Pres- UNEMPLOYED MINISTERS. 213 bytery may set apart a portion of its home missionary contributions for this purpose. But such part of its contributions shall be sent through the Board of Home Missions, which Board shall acknowledge it in its re- ceipts. Appendix, p. 523. " 4. Should any church, in the interim, be prepared to call a Pastor or make provision for a Stated Supply, its name shall be removed from the list of vacant churches. " 5. In Synods having a synodical Missionary it shall be his duty to communicate with the several presbyterial committees as to the vacant churches and unemployed Ministers under their care and direction ; and they shall co-operate with him in the work of organizing new fields and sujDplying those already in existence. " 6. All unemployed Ministers, able for service, who refuse to be placed on the list and work under the di- rection of the Presbytery, shall, if not excused, be re- tired, and so reported to the Assembly. " 7. If in the judgment of the Presbyteries it shall be thought best to make a more general arrangement between the unemployed Ministers and vacant churches within the bounds of the Synod, then the Synodical Committee shall take the place of the Presbyterial, and the duties assigned to the latter shall attach to the for- mer, under such specific instructions as may seem best to each Synod. " 8. All in the act of the Assembly of 1873 concern- ing the vacant churches and unemployed Ministers, in- consistent with this act, is hereby repealed." The Board of Publication was instructed to print these rules and send them to the Stated Clerks of the Presbyteries.* * Minutes G. A. 18S1, pp. 544-548. 214 OF TUE PRESBYTERY. Wiat should be done with vacant churches ? (1) A Moderator should be appointed over their Ses- sion ; * (2) provision should be made for permanent or occasional preaching; (3) the smaller vacant churches should be grouped together, and a Minister supported as far as possible by them ; (4) they should receive special care and oversight; (5) effort should be made to bring vacant churches and unemployed Ministers together.f May a Minister withdraw from the Presbytery ? This is sometimes done to unite with some other de- nomination.| Though such conduct be disorderly, the Assembly recommended that nothing in the case be done save the striking his name from the roll. When he gives formal notice that he renounces the fellowship of the Presbyterian Church and neglects to attend its courts, he should be dealt with for such neglect, and his name struck from the roll ; the fact should be communicated to him, and if necessary published to the Church. § The congre- gation of which he was Pastor remains under the care of the Presbytery, and cannot withdraw without its consent. If, however, the congregation give evidence of its inten- tion to withdraw, and decline its further jurisdiction, the Presbytery may then drop the name of the church from its roll. But in all cases, with or without the approval of that body, only the ecclesiastical relation is termi- nated ; " the questions of property must be determined by the courts of the State." || If a Minister who has thus withdrawn from the Presbytery afterward desire to return, he must make application to the same Presbytery * Form of Government, ch. ix., sect. iv. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 176; Assembly's Digest, p. 56. See p. 210. i See p. 208. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 169; Minutes O. A. 1S75, p. 511 ; 1879, p. 613. II Presbyterian Digest, p. 172; Minutes O. A. 1876, p. 80. TRIAL OF MINISTERS. 215 from which he withdrew, which shall take such action as it may deem best.* May a suspended Minister's name be dropped from the roll without process? It cannot be dropped. The O. S. Assembly declared in 1847 that the name of a suspended Minister must be retained until the Presbytery proceed to the higher cen- sure of deposition.f Appendix, p. 524. What is judicial process ? The formal trial of charges, in which case it shall be the duty of the Moderator solemnly to announce from the chair " that the body is about to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the mem- bers to recollect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ and the solemn duty in which they are about to act."| Trial before Presbytery may be (1) of Elders, when the only Elder or Elders of a church be accused, or when the Session deem it inexpedient to proceed with the trial, and formally refer the case to the Presbytery.§ (2) Of Ministers, who are primarily re- sponsible to Presbytery.il "Process against a gospel Minister shall always be before the Presbytery of which he is a member," even when he does not reside within its bounds. Testimony may by request be taken by an- other Presbytery, notice being given to the accused of time and place.^ By whom may charges be presented ? " Process against a gospel Minister shall not be com- menced unless some person or persons undertake to make * Presbyterian Digest, p. 160. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 160. X General Rules for Judicatories, xl. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 118; Book of Discipline, ch. vii., sect. ii. II See p. 204. ^ Presbyterian Digest, pp. 517-520. ' 216 ^ OF THE PRESBYTERY. out the charge, or unless common fame so loudly pro- claims the scandal that the Presbytery find it necessary for the honor of religion to investigate the charge." He should be warned privately of his fault before any charges are presented. (1) Common fame may be the accuser.* This was recognized by the O. S. Assembly in 1866. f (2) Any Minister or person may table the charges. Be- fore doing so, he "should apply to some other Bishop of the Presbytery for his advice in the case." He shall be warned that "if he fail to prove the charges he must himself be censured as a slanderer of the gospel ministry, in proportion to the malignancy or rashness that shall appear in tlie prosecution." J (3) Tlie Presby- tery must proceed against a Minister on notice from an- other Presbytery that there are probable grounds for accu- sation within that Presbytery and unknown to that to which he belongs.§ (4) A Minister may demand a trial whenever he deems that his Christian and ministerial character needs vindication. || Pending the trial the Presbytery may suspend him from the exercise of his ministry, and even from the communion. In 1866 the O. S. Assembly suspended certain commissioners from the court until it decided upon the conduct of their Presbytery. "[[ How is the trial to be conducted ? According to chs. iv., v. and vi. of the " Book of Dis- cipline."** What charges may be brought against a Minister ? Charges may concern the personal character, as incon- * Book of Discipline, cli. v., sect. v. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 521 ; Book of Church Order, cli. v. sect. iii. X Book of Discipline, ch. v., sects, vi., vii. ? Ibid., sect. iv. II Ibid., sect. i. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 521. % Presbyterian Digest, pp. 524, 525. ** Ibid., pp. 500-532. TRIAL OF MINISTERS. 217 Bi'stency in his Christian life ; or his official character, as heresy, schism or violation of his ordination vows. The charges must be serious, definite, in writing, and a copy, with the names of witnesses to be summoned, must be given to the accused at least ten days before the trial.* May the Minister have counsel ? He may call upon any Minister or Elder belonging to the Presbytery to act as his counsel, or he may plead his own cause.f May the forms of process be dispensed with ? The Assembly, before the separation, and in the O. S. and IS". S. divisions, has frequently declared that the pro- cess cannot be dispensed with ; no censure can be inflict- ed without trial, or even renewed without a new trial. J In accordance with this, the N. S. Assembly in 1866 de- cided that confession of guilt might shorten, but could not dispense with, the judicial process or trial.§ The O. S. Assembly seems to have made no such utterance, but has acted upon the principle. || The " Book of Dis- cipline," ch. v., sect. X., reads : " The charges shall be read to him" (the Minister), "and he shall be called upon to say whether he is guilty or not. If he confess, and the matter be base and flagitious, such as drunkenness, uncleanness or crimes of a higher nature, however peni- tent he may appear to the satisfaction of all, the Presby- tery must without delay suspend him from the exercise of his office or depose him from the ministry." This has been generally understood to mean, in accordance with the above decisions, that such sentence must be * Book of Discipline, ch. v., sects, i., vi., viii., x., xiii. f Ibid., ch. iv., sect. xxi. ; ch. v., sect. ii. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 514. X Presbyterian Digest, pp. 494, 501, 502, 511, 524, 572, 581. § Ibid., pp. 128, 505. || See p. 155. 19 2J8 - OF THE PRESBYTERY. passed upon him after the trial ; which process may be shortened because of his confession. In 1879, however, the Assembly decided that if the accused person confess guilt and willful persistence in sin, privately and before the judicatory, the court " may proceed to pass sentence without further process of trial."* The Southern Church orders that " when any person shall come for- ward and make his offence known to the court, a full statement of the facts shall be recorded, and judgment rendered without process." f May the Presbytery try by commission ? In the early history of our Church this was frequent- ly done, and there seems to have been no question raised as to the right of the Presbyteries to appoint commissions for this purpose. The practice, however, passed away, and for years trials were always held before the Presby- tery itself. The reason appears to have been that the Minister had a right to the judgment of the whole court in the original trial and in appeal cases. In 1846 the constitutionality of appointing judicial commissions was disputed in the O, S. Assembly, and the matter was re- ferred to a committee, which reported that, " in view of the original rights of our judicatories, of the long-con- tinued practice of the Church, and of the great value of the right, on due occasions, of acting by commissions, the hope is respectfully expressed that the Assembly may do nothing which may have the effect of calling that right in question." The motion denying the right was indef- initely postponed. | The O. S. and N. S. Assemblies oc- casionally appointed judicial commissions to try appeals * Minutes O. A. 1879, p. 613. f Book of Church Order, Part II., ch. xii., sect. i. X Assembly's Digest, p. 244. TRIAL BY COMMISSION. 219 and complaints, with consent of parties. If these ob- jected, their right to be heard by the whole court was not denied.* At the reunion the Assembly was found to be too large and overtasked to attend properly to judicial business, and therefore the practice of hearing appeals by commissions, with consent of parties, has become gen- eral. The Synods and Presbyteries are following the example of the highest court, guarding, however, the right of parties to be heard by the whole court if they so desire. In 1880 the Assembly recognized this as law- ful by saying, " that [as] the case was tried by commis- sion by consent of parties, we do not see that it furnishes any just ground of complaint." f What sentences may be passed on the guilty ? The sentence should be according to the nature as well as the degree of his offence. If he be convicted of of- ficial unfitness or unfaithfulness, the Presbytery should " admonish, suspend or depose him according to the na- ture of the offence." If his offence be personal immor- ality, he should be suspended or deposed from the min- istry, and also "admonished or rebuked, or excluded from church privileges, as the case shall appear to deserve, until he give satisfactory evidence of repentance," or ex- communicated if a gross offender.^ Suspension from office and deposition are to be distinguished from sus- pension from communion and excommunication. The former does not necessarily include the latter. A man may be unfit for office and yet be a worthy Christian. Unfaithfulness in duty does not always involve immor- * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 564, 565 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 244, note, t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 65. X Book of Discipline, ch. iv., sects, xvii. and xx. ; ch. v., sects, x,, xii., xiii. 220 ^ OF THE PRESBYTERY. ality. If both censures are intended by the Presbytery, they must be expressly mentioned in the sentence passed. So the O. S. Assembly decided in 1848.* The sentence should be published, especially if the deposed Minister attempt to exercise any ministerial function, "that the churches may guard themselves against such dangerous impositions.'^ * May a deposed Minister be restored? It is unconstitutional for any Presbytery to receive or restore a member of another Presbytery who has been deposed. Application for restoration must always be made to the court which inflicted the sentence.f If suspended from the communion, his restoration to the privileges of the Church does not restore him to office. | He should not be restored to the ministry, "even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after some time of emi- nent and exemplary, humble and edifying conversation, to heal the wound made by his scandal. And he ought in no case to be restored until it shall appear that the' sentiments of the religious public are strongly in his favor and demand his restoration." Great caution should be exercised. § Restoration to the ministry does not re- instate as Pastor. Appendix, p. 521. What is the standing of a suspended Minister ? He cannot exercise any of the functions of the minis- try, but he is still a Minister, as an Elder is an Elder even when he ceases by his own act, by removal or by the advice of the Presbytery, to exercise his office. || "He ought by no means to be considered as occupying the * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 161, 527. t Ibid., pp. 159, 526. J See p. 59. § Book of Discipline, ch. v., sect. xvi. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 526. II See p. 58. REVIEW RECORDS. 221 ground of a common Christian in good standing." He is not a member of a particular church, but is under the care of, and subject to. Presbytery.* May a Minister who has been received by a Presbytery be deposed by another denomination ? After his reception by a Presbytery the denomination from which he came has no jurisdiction over him, and therefore cannot depose him nor impair his good stand- ing.f What is the fourth power of Presbytery. " To examine and approve or censure the records of church Sessions" How often must this examination be made ? "At least once a year."| "If any lower judicatory shall omit to send up its records for this purpose, the higher may issue an order to produce them either im- mediately or at a particular time, as circumstances may require." § Appendix, p. 522. What is the object of this examination ? To ascertain, "First, whether the proceedings have been constitutional and regular ; secondly, whether they have been wise, equitable and for the edification of the Church ; thirdly, whether they have been correctly recorded." § What is the effect of approval? It confirms the action of the Session. The record can- not afterward be changed save by the Presbytery. An error can be corrected only by the highest court which has endorsed the mistake. || "The right of appeal, either from a part of the proceedings of a judicatory or from a * Presbyterian Digest, p. 528. f Minutes G. A. 1874, p. 64. X Form of Government, ch. ix., sect. viii. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 170. § Book of Discipline, ch. vii., sect, i., sub-sects, i. and ii. ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 534, 535. || Presbyterian Digest, p. 535. 19* 222 - OF THE PRESBYTERY. definite sentence, . . . cannot be in any way affected by the approval of the minutes of the judicatory against the action of which the appeal or complaint may be taken." * What Is the effect of disapproval ? The exceptions are to be carefully noted in the Sessiou- book and in the minutes of the Presbytery.f The Ses- sion may be required to review and correct its proceedings. But no judicial decision shall be reversed unless by com- plaint or appeal. If anything be found very injurious, the Session " may be required to review or correct its proceedings." "f May members of Session vote on their own records ? Members of a court cannot vote on the approval of their own record by a superior court. J May copies of the sessional record be accepted for review? In 1790 attested copies were declared allowable when it was found inconvenient to send the books ; but in 1 841 the O. S. Assembly rescinded this permission, and in 1847 the same body required the production of the records themselves. In 1871, however, the Assembly accepted a translated copy of the Synod of China. | In 1878 a printed English translation of the Synod of India was approved, while the records of the Synod of Atlantic were censured for containing pages of printed matter setting forth the acts of Synod, and were required to write the record and present it next year for approval. § May a restored Minister demand that the records of his case be closed to inspection? " The records of our church courts are public and not * Minutes O. A. 1879, p. 613. See p. 185. t Minutes O. A. 1881, p. 593; Book of Discipline, ch. vii., sect, i., sub-sects, iii., iv. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 540. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 536. § Minutes Q. A. 1878, p. 52. VISIT CHURCHES. 223 private dcycuments, and therefore no one who has been under discipline can demand that anything pertaining to his case shall be closed to inspection or transcript. Yet a wise Christian charity would suggest that when the end of discipline in the restoration of an offender has been reached, no further publicity, if possible, should be given to the matter." * What is the fifth power of Presbytery ? "To resolve questions of doctrine or discipline seriously and reasonably proposed."" It cannot change the forms of doctrine or of discipline, but it can declare the mean- ing and application of the standards of our Church in reply to overtures from the Session. These deliverances, however, are binding only over the churches under the care of that Presbytery, and may be reversed by the higher courts on review or on complaint. The Pres- bytery may also assent to or dissent from any change in the standards contained in overtures sent down by the General Assembly. A majority of the Presbyteries is necessary for the adoption of such proposed changes.f What is the sixth power of Presbytery ? "To condemn erroneous opinions which injure the purity or peace of the ChwchJ' This power is subject to the same limitations as the preceding. What is the seventh power of Presbytery ? "To visit pariicular chu7'ohes,for the purpose of inquir- ing into their state, and redressing the evils that may have arisen in them" This may be done (1) on the petition of the Session or of any person or persons in the church ; (2) or without any such request, the Presbytery having * Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 586. f Form of Government, ch. xii., sect. vi. ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 325-330. See p 273. 224 - OF THE PRESBYTERY. reason to believe that there may be evils that need its influence to redress ; or (3) in the exercise of its duty of oversight of the churches. This visitation may be made by the Presbytery as a body, by a commission or by a committee. The evils are to be removed by the Presby- tery through the Session, to which body the members of the church are primarily responsible.* An Elder may be, by advice of Presbytery, with or without his consent, retired from the active duties of his office.! If the visit is by a committee, the power of the committee depends upon the will of the Presbytery. What is the eighth power of Presbytery ? "To unite or divide congregations at the request of the people, to form or receive new congregations, and in general to order whatever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the churches under their care" Has a Minister power to organize churches ? He has in frontier settlements, | and where ajjplication to Presbytery would be exceedingly inconvenient. In all other cases it is the prerogative of Presbytery. § When may Presbytery organize a church ? (1) On the petition of persons residing where, in the judgment of Presbytery, a church is needed, a mission station may be opened by a Session or Presbytery ; (2) on the petition (even of a minority) of an existing church, asking for a division and new organization. The petition may be denied, but no church can be divided without a request from the people. § May the Presbytery dissolve a church ? Yes, even against tlie wishes of a majority of its mem- * See p. 130. f See pp. 58, 292 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 170, 349 350. X Form of Oovernment, ch. xv., sect. xv. 2 Seep. 31 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 107, 173, 174. RECEIVE AND DISMISS CHURCHES. 225 bers. This was so decided by the General Assembly (O. S.) 1863, and reaffirmed by the Assembly 1875.* The church must receive due notice of the proposed action, and have an opportunity to be heard, otherwise the Pres- bytery has no jurisdiction in the case.f In 1878 and 1879 the Assembly declared that the Presbytery " must be its own judge as to the causes that are sufficient to justify it in dissolving any church in its connection ;" and "if any wrong is done to a church by such a presbyterial act, its remedy is to be found in an appeal to a higher ju- dicatory." I May a chnrcli withdraw from Presbytery ? Not without the consent of Presbytery. The ques- tions concerning property must be determined by the laws of the State. § May Presbytery receive and dismiss dmrches ? The bounds of Presbyteries are determined by the Synod. If, therefore, it is desirable to change the pres- byterial connection of a church, application must be made to the Synod. If the Presbyteries belong to different Synods, the General Assembly determines the transfer.]] The courts interested should be always officially con- sulted. If a church desires to be received from another de- nomination, formal application should be made to Pres- bytery, with, if possible, a record of the approbation of the denomination from which it comes. The church, as an ecclesiastical body, may be received ; all questions of property must be settled by the courts. The same * Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 507 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 172. t Minutes 0. A. 1877, p. 544. % Ibid., 1878, p. 41 ; 1879, p. 615. I Presbyterian Digest, p. 172, reaffirmed by General Assembly 1876, p. 80. See p. 214. 1| Ibid., pp. 175, 187. P 226 ' OF THE PRESBYTERY. rule must be observed in receiving as in dismissing a church.* May the Presbytery dissolve the pastoral relation ? It alone has power to do so. It may be done (1) at the request of the pastor, (2) or of the congregation, (3) even of a minority, (4) or at the discretion of the Presbytery.f IX. What record shall the Presbytery keep ? "A full and fair record of their proceedings^^' which must include a narrative of the state of religion and all other papers. J This record must be sent every year to Synod for approval, together with a report of " licensures, ordinations, the receiving or dismissing of members, the 7'e- moval of members by death, the union and division of con- gregations, or the formation of new ones ; and in general all the important changes which may have taken place within their bounds in the course of the year" A report must also be made every year to the General Assembly, containing (1) "a statistical report," according to a pre- pared form ; (2) " a narrative of the state of religion within the bounds of the Presbytery for the year ending April 1st." This should be very full, according to di- rections given in 1872. J In 1880 the Stated Clerk was "directed to prepare and send out annually to the Stated Clerks of the Presbyteries such blanks for tabulated state- ments of facts as may enable the Assembly's Standing Conmiittee on the Narrative to make their re})ort more effective and accurate." § Appendix, pp. 524, 525. X. What meetings shall the Presbytery hold ? "It shall meet at its own adjournment." It is usual to * See p. 214. Minutes G. A. 1874, P- 65. ■f Form of Government, ch. xvii.; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 174, 419. See pp. 203 and 371-381. % Presbyterian Digest, p. 177, 178. § Minutes G. A. ISSO, p. 78. MEETINGS. 227 have stated meetings ; the number of these is determined by the necessities of the case. Most Presbyteries hold two stated meetings. The larger, and especially city, Presbyteries meet more frequently, sometimes once a month. Some have intermediate meetings, which are short meetings intended to prevent the imdue accumu- lation of business at the stated meetings and the fre- quency of extra or pro re nata meetings. These stated and intermediate meetings have set times, to which the Presbytery adjourns. What is a "pro re nata" meeting? It is a special meeting. " When any emergency shall require a meeting sooner than the time to which it stands adjourned, the Moderator , or, in case of his absence, death or inability to act, the Stated Clerh, shall, with the concur'- rence or at the request of two Ministers and two Elders, the Elders being of different congregations, call a special meet- ing. For this purpose he shall send a circular letter, speci- fying the particidar business of the intended meeting, to every Minister belonging to the Presbytery and to the Ses- sion of every vacant congregation, in due time previous to the meeting, which shall not be less than ten days. And nothing shall be transacted at such special meeting besides the particular business for which the judicatory has been thus convened." The Moderator calling the meeting must be one chosen at a stated meeting. So the O. S. Assem- bly decided in 1842, and in 1856 that applicants for a p7'o re nata meeting may specify the time and place, which the Moderator cannot change.* " Only such ac- tion should be had at a pro re nata meeting as is essen- tial to complete the business directly connected with that named in the call for said meeting." f * Presbyterian Digest, p. 179. f Minutes G. A. 1874, P- 81. 228 ' OF THE PEESBYTERY. When may " pro re nata " meetings be called t They may be called " ou account of important occur- rences unknown at their last meeting, and which cannot be safely deferred till their stated meeting." Deferred judicial business is not proper for such meetings, except when it appears that "some principal things upon which the judgment depends may be then had, and cannot be ob- tained if it is deferred till the stated meeting." * Wliat is an adjourned meeting ? It is a continuation of a meeting of Presbytery. It may be at another place, and after days, weeks or even months have passed, but the time and place must be pro- vided for before the adjournment. No call or notice or circular letter is necessary, unless required by a spe- cial resolution. The object of an adjourned meeting is to complete the business before Presbytery. This becomes necessary when (1) the members must return home before finishing the docket; (2) when some other time or place is more convenient; (3) when it is more orderly that part of the business should be performed elsewhere, as ordi- nation before the congregation ; (4) when better results may be obtained, as in judicial cases the court may be more undisturbed and have better access to witnesses and documents, etc. Who may be members of an adjourned meeting ? Elders appointed to be delegates to a meeting of Pres- bytery should retain their seats to the end. It is not lawful for them to leave and their alternates to take their places ; this is specially illegal in judicial cases. Such was the decision of the Assembly in 1827, and it is ap- plicable to an adjourned meeting, which is but the con- tinuation of a meeting. In 1872, however, in direct * Presbyterian Digest, p. 179. MEETINGS. 229 variance with this, the Assembly declared that a Session might send a different Elder to an adjourned meeting.* In 1878 it decided that an Elder appointed to represent the Session at Synod was not, by virtue of that appoint- ment, also its representative at any adjourned meeting of his Presbytery held during the intervals of the sessions of Synod ; yet each Session may " prescribe the particular terms for which, or times at which, its delegates shall at- tend as its representatives in such judicatories." f Some Sessions appoint a delegate to serve at any meetings which may be held within six months. J May the Synod order the Presbytery to meet? Yes, according to the decision of the O. S. Assembly in 1848, specifying the time, place and business to be transacted. In such cases the rules for the calling of a 'pro re nata meeting must be observed, except when the Synod desires, while in session, the action of Presbytery "on business immediately connected with the proceedings of that body ; in such cases the Presbytery may be re- quired to meet at once by order of the Synod." § Where may the Presbytery meet ? (1) Within its own bounds — sometimes in a church or hall selected by the Presbytery for its meetings, but more generally in the different churches on their invitation. (2) Without its bounds, by order of the Synod — as during the meeting of Synod, or by its own oi'der, to suit the convenience of its members. § XI. How is the Presbytery to be opened? ^^At every meeting of Presbytery a sermon shall be de- livered, if convenient; and every 'particular session shall be opened and closed with prayer." The preacher should * Presbyterian Digest, p. 131. f Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 69. X See p. 178. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 178. 20 230 ' OF THE PRESBYTERY. be the Moderator, or in his absence the last Moderator present; yet in 1849 the O. S. Assembly said that no principle of the constitution was violated by inviting a member of another Presbytery to preach.* " Evei^y particular session" is generally understood to mean each day's session, during which recess may be taken for meals or other purposes. May the Presbytery sit with closed doors ? "All judicatories have a right to sit in private on busi- ness which in their judgment ought not to be matter of public speculation." t In 1880 the Assembly "recom- mended to its subordinate judicatories that before entering upon judicial process they carefully determine what degree of privacy or publicity in the proceedings would be most conducive to the ends of justice, the peace of the Church and the spiritual benefit of the person tried." J How is the Presbytery to be closed ? "Every jxirticular sessioji sJiall be closed with 'prayer," and a record of the fact must be made. At the final adjournment the Moderator, " in addition to prayer, may cause to be sung an appropriate psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce the apostolical benediction." § The Moderator should then state that the Presbytery stands adjourned to meet at on i\\Q day of , A, d. . Xn. "Who may be invited to sit as corresponding members? " Ministers in good standing in other Presbyteries or in sister churches, who may happen to be present, may be in- vited to sit with the Presbytery as corresponding members. Such members shall be entitled to detiberaie and advise, but * Presbyterian Digest, p. 179 ; Form of Government, ch. xii., sect. vii. f General Rules for Judicatories, xxxviii. See p. 496. i Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 23. § General Rules for Judicatories, xliii. See p. 497. THE SYNOD. 231 not to vote in any decision of the Presbyfer'y.^^ Their names and their ecclesiastical relation must be recorded.* The N. S. Assembly in 1843 recommended that no Minister should be so invited who does not belong to some body in correspondence with the Assembly ; and in 1849 it unani- mously decided that it was orderly to invite Ministers of the Methodist Episcopal Church to sit as corresponding members in Presbytery and Synod.* The O. S. Assem- bly seems to have taken no such action, but the usage has been in accordance with the above. CHAPTER XI, OF THE SYNOD. I. What is the Synod? "As a Pi'esbytery is a convention of tlie Bishops and Elders within a certain district, so a Synod is a convention of the Bishops and Elders within a larger district, includ- ing at least three Presbyteries." f The Synod is therefore a larger Presbytery. Its original title was " The Pres- bytery." It was recognized as possessing the powers of the subordinate Presbyteries and of supreme jurisdic- tion, "unlimited by written constitution and uncontrolled by a superior." Its appropriate title was " The General Presbytery." The first Synod was organized in 1717 by the three Presbyteries, which then included all the churches of the denomination. In 1725 the Synod was asked if it might be composed of delegates from the Presbyteries, and replied in the affirmative. It was voted " that the Presbytery of New Castle and Phila- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 180. f Minutes G. A. 18S0, p. 73. 232 , OF THE SYNOD. delphia do yearly delegate the half of their members to the Synod, and the Presbytery of Long Island two of their number." And it was further ordered "that all the members of the Synod do attend every third year ; and that if in the interim anything of moment occur, whereby the presence of all the members may be thought necessary, they (upon notice given by the commission of Synod) shall carefully attend, notwithstanding the above delegation. And it is further agreed that every member of the Synod may attend as formerly, if they see cause." After some time the plan silently fell into disuse.* "The 'Form of Government,' as adopted in 1789, reads: 'As a Presbytery, etc., so a Synod is the convention of sev- eral Presbyteries within a larger district, including at least three Presbyteries.' The Assembly of 1804 sent down an overture to the Presbyteries to change the sec- tion, so as to read as at present (1873), and adds in a note: * Under this section it has been doubted whether the mem- bers can proceed to business as a Synod unless there are present several Presbyteries — i. e. at least three Ministers from one of the existing Presbyteries and three from an- other. The doubt has not only caused delay in several instances, but defeated the whole business of one entire meeting. The amendment therefore goes to make a Synod consist not of Presbyteries, but, as it ought, of Bishops and Elders.' The amendment was adopted (1805, p. 333)." t In 1880 the Assembly transmitted to the Pres- byteries the following overture, which, being approved by them, was, in 1881, adopted as part of the constitu- tion : " J7/e Synod may be composed at its own option, with the consent of a majority of its Presbyteries, cither of all the Bishops and one Elder from each congregation in its * Assembly's Digest, p. 277. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 181. HOW FORMED. 233 distriet, with the same modijiccdions as in the Presbytery, or of equal delegations of Bishops and Elders, elected by the Presbyteries on a basis and in a ratio determined in like manner by the Synod itself and its Presbyteries.''"^ This, together with the adoption of another overture,! makes a decided change in our constitution. The first clause of this section still declares the Synod to be a larger Presbytery, composed of Bishops and delegates from Sessions. The remainder of the section permits and encourages the Synods to become provincial Assem- blies, whose boundaries shall correspond with those of the several States, and whose members shall be delegates of Presbyteries which were not represented as such in Synod. The uniformity of our church courts will be lost, some Synods remaining larger Presbyteries, and otliers becoming provincial Assemblies. App., pp. 525, 528. How are Synods formed ? Synods are formed and their bounds determined by the General Assembly. In 1788 the original Synod di- vided itself in four — viz. : (1) of New York and New Jersey, (2) of Philadelphia, (3) of Virginia, and (4) of the Carolinas. The next year the General Assembly was formed as the highest court of the Church, according to the act passed in 1786. J After this the formation of new Synods and changes in the boundaries of Synods were effected only by the General Assembly on the peti- tion or with the consent of the Synods interested in the changes.§ In 1870, at the reunion of the Old and New School bodies, there were fifty-one Synods. These were by the General Assembly reorganized as thirty-four * Minutes G. A. 1S80, p. 73 ; 1S81, pp. 522-524. t See p. 239. % Assembly's Digest, pp. 278-280. § /6k/., pp. 2G5-275 ; New Digest, pp. 142-154. 20* 234 . OF THE SYNOD. Synods, their boundaries determined and the first place of meeting of each ordered. Some changes have been since made in the boundaries, and new Synods have been formed by the Assembly, the Synods and Presbyteries interested having been consulted.* There were in 1880 thirty-eight Synods.f In 1879 a committee was appoint- ed to report to the Assembly " on the propriety of the proposed changes," "looking toward the reorganization of the Synods of the Church." In 1880 the committee was continued, with instructions to report their plan anew in case of the adoption of the overture permitting Synods to be delegate bodies. The plan was, that " the boundaries of each Synod shall be made, unless obvi- ously impracticable, conterminous with the boundaries of the State." This plan was adopted in 1881. Twelve of the Synods covered entire States, three extended over parts of several States, two were in foreign lands, and the rest, twenty-one in number, were in six States — New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Indiana, Illinois and Iowa. These twenty-one were consolidated into six Synods. The Synod of New York shall comj^rise all the Presby- teries in that State and the churches in the New England States and the foreign Presbyteries of Oroomiah and Siam. The Synod of Pennsylvania, the Presbyteries in that State and in the State of West Virginia and in West- ern Africa. The other Synods, of Ohio, Indiana, Illi- nois and Iowa, shall include all within those States. An enabling act was also passed, the plan and action to take effect on the second day of January, 1882, and these new Synods were required to meet in October, 1882, at places, * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 182-188 ; Minutes G. A. 187 ^, p. 82 ; 1^5, pp. 492, 505, 507 ; 1878, p. 57, etc. t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 461. QUORUM. 235 and io be opened with sermons by Ministers, chosen by the Assembly.* Appendix, p. 526. Can a Synod refuse to receive any member of one of its Presbyteries ? Ministers are primarily responsible to their Presbyte- ries. The Synod must receive all who are reported by the Presbyteries to be members in good standing. It has no power to order the lower courts to erase names from their rolls.f What is the ratio of the representation of Elders in Synod ? The same as in the Presbytery. Or, " of equal delega- tions of Bishops and Elders, . . . in a ratio determined . . . by the Synod itself and its Presbyteries." n. What constitutes a quorum ? "Any seven Ministers belonging to the Synod, who shall convene at the time and. place of meeting, with as many Elders as may be present, shall be a quorum to transact synodiccd business; provided not more than three of the said Ministers belong to the same Presbytery" If less than a quorum attempt to perform business, or if more than three Ministers, forming the quorum, be from the same Presbytery, the proceedings are invalid, except as to the appointment of the time and place of the next meeting. The Synod, however, may at its next meeting review the acts of these members, and adopt or reject them as it may deem best. § Is it necessary that any Elders should be present? Judging from the decisions of the General Assembly in regard to the quorum of Presbyteries, || seven Minis- * Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 61 ; 1880, p. 78 ; 1881, pp. 559-565. f Presbyterian Digest, pp. 181, 182. X Form of Government, ch x., sects, ii., iii., iv., v. See pp. 178, 180- 182, 232. 2 Presbyterian Digest, p. 189. || See p. 182. 236 ~ OF THE SYNOD. ters M^ould form a quorum of Synod. The Southern Presbyterian Church says: "Any seven Ministers be- longing to it (the Synod) who shall convene at the time or place of meeting, with at least three Ruling Elders, shall be a quorum ; provided not more than three of the said Ministers belong to one Presbytery." * May the Synod hold a meeting on the Sabbath ? Synods have been censured for so doing, even when very little business was transacted. f If there be no quorum present at the time and place ap- pointed, what may be done ? "Any two members shall be competent to adjourn from time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a quorum to assemble." | Less than a quorum can trans- act no business, save to appoint the time and place of the next meeting. So the O. S. Assembly decided in 1856. f Those present may deem it best to attend to certain mat- ters, and their action may be approved and adopted as the act of Synod at its next meeting. § What is the remedy if the Synod fail to meet at the time and place appointed ? (1) Those who do meet may adjourn to some other time and place. II (2) "The Moderator ought to be consid- ered competent to call a meeting," "giving due notice by a circular letter to the Moderators of the several Presby- teries." He is "competent to fix any time and place he may judge proper for xjonvening the body. And if he be absent, the members present shall represent the matter * Book of Church Order, cli. v., sect, v., sub-sect. ii. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 189. X General Rules for Judicatories, iii. See p. 491. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 189. See pp. 125, 126. II See p. 235. PLACE OF MEETING. 237 speedily to him, that he may act accordingly." * (3) Or the General Assembly may order the Synod to meet, and may determine the time and place. f May tlie time or place of the next meeting of Synod be changed after Its adjournment? It may be done by the General Assembly on a petition of one of the Presbyteries. This was done in 1873 as to the time of meeting. The O. S. Assembly changed the place of the Synod's meeting on petition of a Presbytery in 1842. The Moderator of Synod has no such power, f It some- times happens, however, that a change as to time or place is necessary, and that the Assembly does not meet, so that the above remedy cannot be applied. In such cases either of the following plans of procedure may be adopted : (1) A quorum may assemble at the time and place appointed and immediately adjourn, as the Moderator may suggest. Notice may be given to the Moderators of the several Presbyteries or to the members of the change, so that the whole body may assemble immediately after the adjourn- ment of the quorum. This may be done, according to the decision of the O. S. Assembly, even by less than a quo- rum.J (2) A pro re nata meeting of Synod may be called by the Moderator for the purpose of making the change. § (3) The Moderator may call the Synod to meet at a dif- ferent time or place. The Synod may thus meet, hear his reasons for making the change, and, if these be ap- proved, may proceed with its business, reporting to the next General Assembly the facts in the case, petitioning that body to legalize the meeting and to recognize and confirm their actions.|| Appendix, p. 526. * Presbyterian Digest, p. 189. f Ibid., pp. 190, 191. X See p. 236. § See p. 238. || Presbyterian Digest, p. 143. 238 OF THE SYNOD. Can the Moderator call a special meeting ? There is no sucli special provision in the " Form of Government." But the General Assembly determined (in 1796) that special meetings are constitutional, and confirmed this in 1829 and 1832, and the N. S. Assembly in 1855.* Judging from " Form of Government," ch. x., sects, vii. and x., and the change in the constitution pro- posed in 1832, it would seem that the Moderator of Synod should call a pro re nata meeting at the request of three Ministers and three Elders, and that these Ministers should not be all from the same Presbytery. The notice should be sent to all the Ministers and churches of the Synod. The notice must specify the object of the meeting, and nothing can be done which is not specified in the call.f Notwithstanding the above decisions recognizing that pro re nata meetings of Synod were " in accordance with the constitution of the Presbyterian Church," in 1874 the Assembly disapproved of the Synod of Michigan for holding a pro re nata meeting. | III. May corresponding members be received ? '^The same rule as to corresponding members, which was laid down with respect to the Presbytery, shall apply to the Synod." They should be introduced as members of Synod, or if belonging to other denominations the name of the ecclesiastical body with which they are connected should be mentioned and recorded. § IV. What are the powers of Synod ? (1) "The Synod has power to receive and issue all ap- peals regularly brought up from the Presbyteries." * Presbyterian Dujeat, p. 190; Aaxcmhli/s Digest, p. 264. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 190; Form of Government, ch. x., sect. x. X Minutes G. A. 1874, p. 85. ^ Presbyterian Digest, p. 198. See p. 230. POWERS. 239 (2) "To decide all references made to them." (3) "To review the records of Preshyteines, and approve or censure them." (4) "To 7'edress whatever has been done by Presbyteries contrary to order." (5) "To take effectual care that Presbyteries observe the constitution of the Church." (6) ^^To erect new Presbyteries, and unite or divide those which were before erected." (7) "Generally to take such order with respect to the Pres- byteries, Sessions and people under their care as rnay be in conformity with the word of God and the established rules, and which tend to promote the edification of the Oiurch." (8) "To propose to the General Assembly for their adop- tion such measures as may be of common advantage to the whole Church." What effect has the decision of the Synod in appeal cases ? The same as in Presbytery. Its decisions are not ad- visory, but authoritative. It may be " either to confirm or reverse, in whole or in part, the decision of the infe- rior judicatory; or to remit the cause for the purpose of amending the record, should it appear incorrect or de- fective, or for a new trial."* In 1881 this section was changed, making the Synod in certain cases a court of final appeal, "Its decisions on appeals, complaints and references which do not affect the doctrine or constitution of the Church being final." '\ Appendix, p. 526. Wherein does the Synod differ from the lower courts? It is a court of appeal. It has no original jurisdic- tion, either over Ministers, as the Presbytery has, or * Booh of Discipline, ch. vii., sect, iii., sub-sect. x. t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 74 ; 1881, p. 522. 240 OF THE SYNOD. over the EWers and communicants, as the Session has.* It cannot institute judicial process, f and can consider such only on review, reference or complaint, or appeal from the Presbyteries.^ May the Synod discipline a member for absence ? The Assembly took exceptions to a resolution of a Synod to make a Minister liable to suspension without trial if absent for three years from its meeting without sending his reasons.§ The Synod has no original jur- isdiction over Ministers or Elders. If the members neglect its meetings or fail in their duty, they must be reported to the courts to which they are respon- sible.ll What power has the Synod over the Presbyteries ? The power of " review and control " in the annual ex- amination of their records — of deciding on references, appeals and complaints orderly brought from the Pres- byteries. The Synod may change the boundaries of the Presbyteries. Those interested should be consulted, yet the Synod has full power to act even when they remon- strate.T[ It may cite Presbyteries that are charged by common fame with neglects, irregularities, disobedience, heretical opinions or corrupt practices. If the wrong be an act of the Presbytery, that court may be censured and or- dered to correct the evil. If the wrong be in the churches or INIinisters or Elders, the Synod "shall remit the whole matter to the delinquent judicatory, with a direction to take it up and dispose of it in a constitutional manner, or * Form of Oovernment, chs. ix., x., xi. ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 191, 192. t See p. 242. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 192; Book of Discipline, ch. vii. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 199. || See pp. 162, 179. i See p. 178. TRIAL BY COMMTSSIOX. 241 to stay all further proceedings in the case, as circum- stances may require."* Can the Synod order a Presbytery to dissolve a pastoral relation ? The Presbytery alone can form or dissolve a pastoral relation, t If the Presbytery refuse to do so, the decis- ion may by complaint be brought before Synod, and be re versed. I How are references, appeals and complaints to be consid- ered by Synod? In the same manner as in Presbytery.§ The Synod cannot order an inferior court to rehear a case already decided when no intimation of additional evidence is given. "Nor in sending back a case can the Synod pass by the Presbytery in which the case has once been adju- dicated." Ij All the decisions made by Synod are sub- ject to review by the General Assembly.^ (Concerning appeals, complaints and references, see p. 184.) May Synod try an appeal by commission ? It may with consent of parties.** In 1880 the As- sembly recognized the right of the Synod to do so.ff The Southern Church makes a distinct provision for trial by commission : " The Synod . and the General As- sembly may, with consent of parties, commit any case of trial coming before them on appeal to the judgment of a commission, composed of others than members of the court from which the appeal shall come up. The com- mission of a Synod shall consist of not less than fifteen, * Book of Discipline, ch. vii., sect, i., sub-sects, v. and vi. ; Presbyte- rian Digest, p. 541. f See p. 202. X Presbyterian Digest, pp. 193, 420. § See p. 188. II 3nnutes G. A. 1878, p. 34. T[ See p. 244. ** See pp. 190, 218. ff Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 65. 21 Q 242 OF THE SYNOD. of whom seveu shall be Ruling Elders ; the commission of the Assembly, of not less than twenty-seven, of whom thirteen shall be Ruling Elders. In each case two-thirds of the commissioners shall be a quorum to attend to busi- ness. The commission shall try the cause in the manner prescribed by the Rules of Discipline, and in rendering judgment shall make a full statement of the case, which shall be submitted to the court for its action as its judg- ment of the cause." * Wliat power has the Synod over members of an extinct Presbytery ? Ministers of an extinct Presbytery, while in transitu, charged with an offence, may be refused admittance to the Presbytery to which they have been dismissed, and should be if there be no prospect of an impartial and efficient trial ; in which case they are under the direction of the Synod, f What power has the Synod in its relation to the General Assembly? It may send overtures for the consideration of the As- sembly, enforced by the ai)proval of the Synod. Some- times several Synods agree severally to endorse the same overture. Sometimes one or more Presbyteries ask the Synod to add its approbation to overtures which they have sent to the Assembly. Appendix, p. 527. Wiat relation has the Synod to the Boards of the Chui'ch? These are the creation of the Assembly, and are ac- countable to it.t In 1880 the Assembly resolved " that the Boards of the Church be directed to make annually, to each of the Synods, detailed reports of their work * Book of Church Order, cli. v., sect, vii., sub-sect. iii. t Fresbylerian Digest, p. 152. J See p. 887. MEETINGS. 243 within its bounds ; and that each Synod, carefully con- sidering its own condition and wants, be directed to re- port to the General Assembly any suggestions or propo- sitions with reference to the work of the Boards within its bounds as may seem to it wise ; and that these sug- gestions or propositions be referred by the General As- sembly to its Standing Committees respectively."* V. How often shall tlie Synod meet ? "At least once each year." Adjourned meetings may be held at the will of the Synod, and pro re nata meet- ings as above described. f How shall its meeting be opened? ''At the opening of which a sermon shall he delivered by the Moderator, or in case of his absence by some other mem- ber." This sermon is deemed necessary. Synods have been reproved by the General Assembly for its omission, and even its postponement "to the following evening."! How shall its Sessions be opened ? " Every particular Session shall be opened and closed with prayer." The record must notice the fact. J A recess does not imply the close of a Session. § How shall the Synod close its meeting ? " With singing, prayer and the apostolic benedic- tion." || VI. What record shall the Synod keep? "It shall be the duty of the Synod to keep a full and fair record of its proceedings." This must include the rea- sons for its decisions. In 1874 the Assembly declared " it is contrary to the spirit and principles of the Pres- byterian Church, and subversive of the true design of * Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 74 ; Appendix, pp. 527, 539. f See p. 238. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 193. I Minutes O. A. 1877, p. 575, II Presbyterian Digest, p. 193; General Rules for Judicatories, xliii. 244 OF THE SYNOD. ecclesiastical discipline, for a superior judicatory to com- pel an inferior court to reverse its decision, rendered after full, fair and impartial trial, without assigning and pla- cing on record some specific reason for such reversal." * In 1878 the Assembly made exceptions to its approval of the minutes of a Synod because, although the reasons of vote on a complaint were given, " the subject-matter of the said complaint is not recorded. This defect dis- ables the Assembly from deciding as to the validity of the reasons given for the vote of the Synod in the case." "It does not appear from their records whether the Synod took further action upon said complaint than to vote upon it and give reasons for that vote ; thereby leaving the Assembly in doubt whether the Presbytery complained of was censured, or whether the matter of the complaint was referred back to them for rcadjudi- cation, or whether the Synod dropped it entirely." f The O. S. Assembly decided that absentees must be re- corded, judicial cases stated, and overtures answered de- scribed. The pages must be numbered. The record should show all changes in the Presbyteries and adopted reports, and must be approved by the Synod and attest- ed by the Stated Clerk.| Appendix, p. 528. How often must the records be inspected ? The Synod shall "submit them annually to the inspec- tion of the General Assembly, and report to the Assembly the numbers of its Presbyteries and of the members and alterations of the Presbyteries." The object of this in- spection is the same as that of the examination by Pres- bytery of the records of Session. § If the records be not presented, the Synod may be reminded by the General * Minutes G. A. 1S74, p. 86. t Tbid., 187S, p. 60. X Presbyterian Digest, pp. 194-199. § Bee p. 167. THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 245 Assembly of this neglect of duty, or the Synod may be directed to call their Stated Clerk to account for not hav- ing sent their records to the Assembly.* What other reports must the Synod make? (1) A report of all the changes in the Presbyteries. (2) A statistical report of the Ministers, churches, Li- centiates, Candidates within their bounds, and how dis- tributed, the changes in the number and arrangements of their Presbyteries, the names of the Stated Clerks of the Presbyteries, the place and hour of the next stated meeting, and the name of the Moderator and Stated Clerk of Synod.f (3) A narrative of the state of re- ligion within its bounds. This must be sent to the As- sembly and recorded in the minutes of Synod.f CHAPTER XII. or THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. I. What is the General Assembly? It " is the highest judicatory of the Presbyterian Church" In what sense is it the highest judicatory ? It is the highest and final court of appeal. Judicial cases arising in the Session may be rejudged in the Pres- bytery, and again in the Synod, these bodies representing larger and still larger portions of the Church. When such cases are brought before the General Assembly, w^hich represents the whole Church, they are finally dis- posed of. Even future Assemblies cannot reverse the decisions thus given.| * Presbyterian Digest, p. 196. \ i^i-d-, P- 199- X Book of Discipline, ch. vii. See p. 255. 21 * 246 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. What does it represent? " It shall represent in one body all the pariieular churches of this denomination.^' These churches, however, are rep- resented by delegates chosen by the Presbyteries to which they belong.* What is its legal title ? It ^^ shall bear the title of The General Assembly op THE Presbyterian Church in the United States OF America." The early Presbyterian churches in this country formed about 1704 "The Presbytery." It claimed jurisdiction "alike unlimited by a written constitution and uncon- trolled by a superior." Its proper title was " The Gen- eral Presbytery." In 1716 it divided itself into four subordinate Presbyteries, and the General Presbytery assumed the title of Synod. In 1788 the Synod di- vided itself into four Synods, and it was resolved " that out of the body of these Synods a General Assembly shall be constituted, . . . and that the judicatory thus consti- tuted shall bear the style and title of the General Assem- bly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America." f At the disruption in 1838 each branch claimed that its highest court was the true successor of the General Assembly of 1837, and therefore had the right to this title. The civil courts decided in favor of that branch which was commonly called the Old School.^ At the reu?iion in 1869 the old title was retained, and the Assembly of 1870 was declared to be the true successor of the Assemblies of 1869 of the Old and New School churches.§ In 1858 the Southern Synods of the N. S. As- * See p. 506. f Assembli/s Digest, pp. 276-280. t Ibid., pp. 795-800; New Digest, pp. 607-^13. § Presbyterian Digest, pp. 90-98. RADICAL PRINCIPLES. 247 sembly separated themselves from that body, and formed a Church whose highest court was called "TTte United Synod of the Presbyterian Church." * In 1861 the South- ern Synods, in connection with the O. S. Assembly, or- ganized themselves into a separate Church, whose highest judicatory now bears the title of "The Genei'ol Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States." f The United Synod united with the Southern Assembly in 1864. What are the radical principles of the Presbyterian Church polity and discipline? 1. "The several different congregations of believers, taken collectively, constitute one Church of Christ, called emphatically the Church." 2. "A larger part of the Church, or a representation of it, should govern a smaller, or determine matters of controversy which arise therein." 3. " In like manner a representation of the whole should govern and determine in regard to every part, and to all the parts united ; that is, that a majority shall govern, and consequently that appeals may be carried from lower to higher judicatories till they be finally decided by the collected wisdom and united voice of the whole Ch urch." " For these principles, and this procedure, the example of the Apostles and the practice of the primitive Church are considered as authority. (See Acts 15 : 1-29, and the proofs adduced under the last three chapters.)"! When was the first General Assembly held? In 1789, on the third Thursday in May, at 11 A. M., in the Second Presbyterian Church in Philadelphia. Usage has fixed the above as the time for the annual meeting. The Assembly met in Philadelphia from 1789 until * New Digest, p. 565. f Book of Church Order, ch. v., sect. vi. X Form of Government, ch. xii., note. See p. 10. 248 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 1843, except five times, and since 1843 it has accepted invitations from year to year, and sometimes has selected a place of meeting without an invitation.* A committee was often appointed to report on invitations or to pro- pose a place of meeting. In 1881 it was resolved that the Moderator and the Stated and Permanent Clerks be appointed a committee to report from year to year on the place of the meeting of the next ensuing Assembly.! The first Assembly was opened with a sermon by Rev. John Witherspoon, D. D., who acted as Moderator until the election of Rev. John Rogers, D. D., after the organiza- tion. It consisted of twenty-three Ministers and eleven Elders. " The Presbytery " of 1 704 was really a General Assembly.* The first General Assembly in Scotland con- sisted of six Ministers and thirty-four other persons.^ n. Of whom shall the General Assembly consist ? " Of an equal delegation of Bishops and Elders from each Presbytery, in the following proportion: viz., each Presby- tev'y consisting of not more than twenty-four Ministet^s shall send one 3Iinister and one Elder; and each Presbytery consisting of more than twentyfour 31inisters shall send two Ministers and two Elders; and in the like pi'opoyiion for every tiventyfour 3Iinisters in any Presbytery; and these delegates so appointed shall be styled Commissioners to the General Assembly J' Has this always been the ratio of representation ? In 1786 it was determined that each Presbytery of not more than six Ministers should send one Minister and one Elder, and those which had more than six and less than twelve should send two Ministers and two Elders. In 1819 the ratio was changed by substituting the words * Assembly's Digest, pp. 280, 854 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 200. See p. 15, t Minutes G. A. ISSl, p. 591. % Assembly's Digest, p. 276. RATIO OF REPRESENTATION. 249 nine for six, and eighteen for twelve. In 1826 these num- bers were changed to twelve and twenty-four. In 1833 the present ratio was adopted.* Since the reunion in 1869 the General Assembly has been so large that a further change seemed necessary. Several propositions have been made, but as yet (1881) no plan has been approved by the Presbyteries.f These plans were (1) tb increase the ratio of representation ; or (2) to retain the present ratio, but omit from the constituency all Ministers except Pastors and Missionaries; or (3) to require the smaller Presbyteries to be represented alternately each year by a Minister or an Elder, and the other Presbyte- ries for every twenty Ministers by one commissioner ; and when more than one is allowed to a Presbytery, they shall be as nearly as possible equally chosen from the Ministers and Elders ; or (4) to substitute synodical for presbyterial representation ; or (5) to increase the present ratio to one Minister and Elder for every forty Ministers, and the con- stituency to be only those actually engaged in minis- terial work ; or (6) the basis of representation to be the number of Ministers and communicants combined, two delegates to represent every twenty-five hundred. New Presbyteries not to be represented until they shall num- ber five hundred Ministers and communicants.f In 1879 the whole question of reduced representation was indef- initely postponed.! In 1881 a change was made in the constitution to relieve the Assembly of part of its work by reducing the number of the Synods, and making them in most cases final courts of appeal. § * Presbyterian Digest, p. 212. t Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 522; 1876, pp. 69, 73; 1877, pp. 507, 552; 1878, pp. 39, 63 ; 1879, pp. 576, 578 ; 1880, p. 73. X Ibid., 1879, p. 578. § Ibid., 1880, p. 73. See p. 239. 250 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. What is the rule concemiiig corresponding members ? The " Form of Goverument " makes no provision for tiicni. Prior to 1791 they were occasionally received, but in that year the Assembly declared the practice un- authorized and inexpedient. Since then they have not been received. The New School Assembly in 1858 gave all the privileges of corresponding members to the Sec- retaries of Permanent Committees and to the Clerk of the Assembly. In the reunited Church in 1870 the Sec- retaries of the Boards were accorded these privileges " in discussions bearing upon the interest of the Boards which they severally represent." * Delegates from corresponding body are received, but cannot vote. In 1880 the Assembly replied to visitors from the Woman's National Christian Temperance Union, "that friendly delegates or visitors should be received only from corresponding ecclesiastical bodies." t The Committee on Correspondence in 1881 reported " that the Assembly have enacted a rule that the practice of sending delegates to bodies represented in the Presbyterian General Alliance is no longer necessary, and therefore no delegates are nominated to them." J What special arrangement was made with the General Association of Connecticut in 1794 ? In 1792 it was agreed that the General Assembly and the General Association of Connecticut should each ap- point a committee of three members, "who shall have the right to sit in the other's general meeting, and make such communications as shall be directed by their respective constituents, and deliberate on such matters as may come before the body, but have no right to vote." In 1794 it was resolved that these delegates have also the right " to * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 212, 213. t Minutes G. A. 18S0, p. 42. % Ibid., 1S81, p. 551. See p. 265. QUORUM. 251 vote on all questions which may be determined by either of them." * In 1804 a similar agreement was ratified with the General Convention of Vermont, in 1810 with the General Association of New Hampshire, in 1811 with the General Association of Massachusetts, in 1828 with the General Conference of Maine (except that the dele- gates shall not have the right to vote), in 1831 with the Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island.* In 1827 the General Assembly sent a communication to the Congre- gational churches of Massachusetts, New Hampshire and Vermont, stating that the right to vote given to these delegates was inconsistent with our " Form of Govern- ment." The relations and rights of the delegates from the Congregational churches in Connecticut were modi- fied by the Plan of Union adopted in 1802.t Since 1830 delegates from other bodies have not had the right to vote.| ni. What is a quorum of the General Assembly ? "Any fourteen or more of these commissioners, one-half of tchom shall be Ministers, being met on the day and at the place appointed, shall be a quorum for the transaction of business." If a quorum be not present, the commis- sioners may adjourn from time to time, as in case of less than a quorum of Presbytery and Synod. § The quorum may, as in Presbytery and Synod, be formed without an Elder. 1 1 The Southern Church requires to form a quo- rum "eighteen commissioners, of whom one-half shall be Ministers, and at least five shall be Ruling Elders."^ * Assembly's Digest, pp. 513, 514 ; Presbyterian DigeM, p. 268. t See p. 261. Assembly's Digest, pp. 519, 570. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 213. ? See pp. 183, 236. General Rules for Judicatories, iii. Seep. 491. II See pp. 182, 235. ^f Book of Church Order, ch. v., sect. vi. 252 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. rv. What are tlie powers of the General Assembly ? " The General Assembly shall — 1. '^Receive and issue all appeals, complaints and rej- erenccs that shall affect the doctrine or constitution of the Church, which may be regularly brought before them from the inferior judicatories.'' 2. "They shall review the I'ecords of every Synod, and approve or censure thcmJ' 3. "They shall give their advice and instruction in all cases submitted to them in conformity with the constitution of the Church." 4. " They shall constitute the bond of union, peace, correspondence and mutual confidence among all our churches'' (For other powers see p. 254.) How does the General Assembly differ from the lower courts ? 1. It represents the whole Church. 2. It is the highest and final court of appeal. 3. It alone can interpret the laws of tlie Church, 4. It alone can make or change (with consent of the Presbyteries) constitutional laws. 5. It is the bond of union of the churches and the agent of correspondence with other denominations. 6. It superintends the benevolence of the Church. 7. It provides for the increase of the Miuistry. 8. It is not a permanent body ; it adjourns sine die, calling a new Assembly to meet the next year. Has it any original jurisdiction ? "The Assembly of the Church of Scotland has ever claimed and exercised original jurisdiction, acting as the Presbytery of the whole Church."* In a few cases our * Church Puliiy, p. 415. APPEALS. 253 Assembly has cited courts and Ministers. This power was denied by the N. S. Assembly in 1840 and 1856. The O. S. Assembly in 1866 expelled a commissioner for publishin^^ an article severely reflecting upon another member and upon the character of the courts,* See also pp. 256-258. What appeals, etc. may it receive ? In ordinary cases only those which come from Synods. If, however, the complaint be from one Presbytery against another belonging to another Synod, or in pe- culiar circumstances, the appeal or complaint may come directly to the General Assembly. But such cases are very rare, and unwillingly entertained.f In 1881 the Synod was made a court of final appeal in some cases,J and the clause was added to this section limiting appeals, complaints and references to be brought before the As- sembly to those " that affect the doctrine and constitution of the Church:' § Appendix, p. 528. What is the court of final appeal ? A court whose decisions cannot be reviewed. The Synod in some cases, and the General Assembly in others, are courts of final appeal. || It also denotes a new court proposed to the Assembly in 1873. The next year a majority and a minority report were made and referred to the next Assembly. It was reported each year until 1878, when the Assembly appointed a special committee to revise the "Porm of Government" and "Book of Discipline," and referred to it these reports on the Court of Final Appeal. In 1880 this committee printed the " Revised Book of Discipline," which they reported to * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 127, 277. t Ihid., pp. 555-557. X See p. 239. § Minutes O. A. 1880, p. 74 ; 1881, p. 523. |1 See p. 255. 22 254 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. the Assembly and sent to Ministers and Sessions, to show the progress made and to invite criticisms. In 1881 they presented a " second revision/' asking to be continued, that they might perfect the work. In this revision of the "Book of Discipline" the proposed Court of Final Appeal is modified, and becomes "The Judicial Com- mission," which shall sit during the sessions of the As- sembly, report on all appeals, etc., presenting a formal finding of facts, and enter judgment, which shall be- come final on the approbation of the Assembly. The committee were required to continue their work and present their complete report to the Assembly of 1882.* May the Assembly try cases by a commission ? (See pp. 190, 218, 241 and 256.) Appendix, p. 528. How often must the synodical records be examined ? Every year. If not presented, the Assembly may re- quire the Synod to censure its Stated Clerk.f This ex- amination is made by a committee, who report the result to the Assembly for approval. In 1880 it was deter- mined that hereafter the Committee on Synodical Rec- ords shall consist each of five members, instead of two, as was formerly the custom. J V. What other powers has the Assembly ? "To the General Assembly also belongs the power — 5. " Of deciding in all controversies respecting doctrine and discipline." 6. ^^ Of reproving, learning or hearing testimony against error in doctrine, or immorality in practice, in any church, Presbytery or Synod." * Minutes O. A. 1874, pp. 69, 164 ; 1877, pp. 571, 572 ; 18S0, p. 36 ; 1881, pp. 528, 573. See p. 274. See Second Revision of B. of D. t See p. 244. i Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 82. AUTHORITY. 255 7. "Of erecting new Synods when it may be judged necessary." 8. "Of superintending the concerns of the whole Church." 9. "Of corresponding with foreign churches on such terms as may be agreed upon by the Assembly and the corresponding body." 10. "Of suppressing schismatical contentions and dis- putatioois." 11. "And, in general, of recommending and attempting refcyrmation of manners, and the promotion of charity, truth and holiness through all the churches under their care." Can the Assembly answer questions in "thesi" ? " It does not appear that the constitution ever designed that the General Assembly should ever take up abstract cases and decide on them, especially when the object ap- pears to be to bring these decisions to bear on particular individuals not judicially before the Assembly."'^ Wliat authority have the decisions of the Assembly ? Even its recommendations are of authority, coming as they do from a body representing the whole Church. Its recommendations concerning the Boards are obligatory.f Its replies to overtures are authoritative interpretations of the constitution. Its testimony on doctrine and mo- rality is the Church's declaration of the meaning of the " Confession of Faith," and its application. And its ju- dicial decisions are final and obligatory in all similar cases. No later Assembly can reverse its judicial acts or revise its proceedings. A manifest error may be corrected.J * Presbyterian Digest, p. 217. f Ihid., pp. 131, 132. X Ibid., pp. 533, 534. 256 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. How are controversies respecting doctrine and discipline to be brought before the Assembly ? By revieWj reference, appeal or complaint.* Before the reunion all appeals, etc. were brought before the As- sembly itself, except in a few cases. Now, owing to the size of the Assembly and the increasing press of busi- ness, they are, with consent of parties, referred to com- missions appointed by the Assembly.f Concerning what subjects has the Assembly borne testi- mony ? Heresies and imperfect statements of doctrine, expli- cation of doctrines, testimony against certain disorders and irregularities, slavery, civil war, state of the coun- try, duty of citizens, the authority of civil government, the assassination of the President, the power of the As- sembly in determining lawful judicatories, the validity of the election of Elders, intemperance, the Sabbath, vices and immoralities, revivals, divorce, infanticide, operas, polygamy, use of opium, etc.| Has the Assembly any direct power over Synods ? It determines their formation and boundaries. At the reunion the Assembly, according to the concurrent declarations, erected fifty-one Synods. Since that time new Synods have been formed on petition of Presby- teries. If the Presbyteries interested have not been consulted the petition is rejected. § The Synods were re- organized in 1881.11 The Assembly may dissolve a Synod and distribute its Presbyteries.^f It may order a * Book of Discipline, ch. vii. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 564. See p. 218. X Presbyterian Digest, pp. 218-250, 300-325, 475-495, 631-639; Minutes G. A. 1876, p. 27 ; 1879, pp. 586, 607, 625 ; 1881, pp. 548, 549. ? Presbyterian Digest, pp. 182-188; Minutes O. A. 1875, p 505. II See p. 234. ^ Presbyterian Digest, p. 263. AUTHORITY OVER SYXOD AND PRESBYTERIES. 257 Synod to meet or may change its time or place of meet- ing.* It may require a Synod to examine the state of religion in its bounds, and report the next year. It must examine and review the records of Synod.f It may cite Synods to appear and answer charges of irregular- ities in doctrine, government or discipline, and disown those -which have departed from the standards of the Church.t Has the Assembly any direct power over Presby- teries ? It may erect, modify, change and dissolve Presbyte- ries. In 1802 it divided the Presbytery of Albany into three new Presbyteries without the proposal being first brought before the Synod, but simply on the petition of the Presbytery. It declared, however, that this act was " not to be considered as forming a precedent for future conduct." In 1805, 1826 and 1827 Presbyteries were formed by the Assembly on petition of Ministers and churches. In 1834 it was done against the decision of the Synod, the General Assembly claiming the right un- der the constitution to determine the bounds of Presby- teries (1) when the question was brought by complaint or appeal; (2) under extraordinary circumstances; (3) as being the highest judicatory of the Church.§ This power was exercised both by the O. S. and N. S. Assem- blies several times, and by the reunited Church. || The Assembly may legalize the act of less than a quorum of Presbytery.^ It can define the succession of Presby- teries.** Appendix, pp. 523, 526. * See p. 237. t See p. 244. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 541 ; Assembly's Digest, pp. 726-744. § Presbyterian Digest, pp. 263, 264. II Ibid., p. 266; 3Iinutes G. A. 1874, P- 83 ; 1873, p. 505. ^ See p. 183. ** Presbyterian Digest, p. 267. 22 * R 258 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. What direct power has the General Assembly over Ses- sions and churches ? It can transfer them from one Presbytery and Synod to another. This is done on petition from the church, the Presbyteries having been consulted. Such a change can be made by the Synod when both Presbyteries in- terested belong to the same Synod. But when two Synods are involved, the question should be decided by the General Assembly.* It may order a Presbytery to dissolve a pastoral relation when the case has been regularly brought before it, and the peace and prosperity of the Church render this course advisable.f What power has the Assembly over Ministers ? It may transfer them from one Presbytery to another. This is involved in the power to divide Presbyteries. This has been done by the O. S. and the N. S. Assem- blies.! The O. S. Assembly transferred a Minister on petition when the Presbytery was without a quorum of attending Ministers.§ And again, to increase the num- ber of a Presbytery wliich had failed, from want of a quorum, in two attempts to organize. || What power has the Assembly to establish relations with other denominations of the Christian Church? The lower courts may receive Ministers of other bodies as corresponding members, but only as individual Ministers. This does not imply any authoritative conference, the re- sults of which are to be binding on the diiferent denom- inations. The Minister thus recognized may help the Presbytery or Synod with his advice in discussion of our own affairs. The Assembly, as the highest court and rep- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 266; Minutes G. A. 1874, P- 82. t Minutes O. A. 1876, p. 64, % Presbyterian Digest, pp. 265, 266. g Minutes G. A. 1808, p. 268. || Tbir]., p. 280. CORRESPONDENCE. 259 resenting the whole body, is the only proper or possible organ of communication, correspondence and co-opera- tion with other churches.* The Assembly can determine when, on what terms, and to what extent this correspond- ence is expedient, and when it shall terminate.f With what bodies is the Assembly at present in corre- spondence ? 1. General Assembly of the Free Church of Scot- land. 2. General Assembly of the Church of Scotland. 3. General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland. 4. Synod of the Presbyterian Church of Great Britain and Ireland. 5. General Assembly of the Canada Presbyterian Church. 6. Synod of the Presbyterian Church in Canada in connection with the Church of Scotland. 7. General Synod of the Reformed Church in America. 8. General Assembly of the United Presbyterian Church of North America. 9. General Synod of the Evangelical Lutheran Church of the United States. 10. Synod of the Presbyterian Church in the Lower Provinces of British North America and the Synod of the Presbyterian Church in connection with the Church of Scotland. 11. General Assembly of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. * Presbyterian Digest, p. 267. fibid., pp. 47-98, 267-276; Assembly's Digest, pp. 506-559; Minutes G. A. 1875, pp. 480, 484-486 ; 1876, pp. 18, 55. 260 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 12. General Assembly of the Welsh Presbyterian Church. 13. General Synod of the Reformed Church of France. 14. National Council of the Congregational Church in the United States of America. 15. Synod of the Waldensian Church.* 16. General Council of the Reformed Episcopal Church.t 17. General Synod of the Reformed Church in the United States.f 18. General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church in America.f 19. General Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church. J How is the correspondence maintained ? Generally by the appointment of delegates to attend the annual meetings of the highest court of each de- nomination with which our Church is in correspondence. These are not only to present salutations, but to bring before these bodies everything that may concern the re- lations of these denominations and our own. There were three plans at first proposed of correspondence : (1) by letter between committees appointed by each body ; (2) by conventions composed of delegates of equal number from each ; (3) by sending delegates to each body, who shall sit in their respective meetings. § These have all been tried ; the latter, however, is the one finally adopted. In 1878 it was proposed and referred to the next Assem- bly that since the different branches of the Presbyterian churches througliout the world are now associated in the * Presbyterian Digest, p. 277. f Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 529. X Minutes O. A. 1878, p. 54. § Assembly's Digest, p. 513. PLAN OF UNION. 261 General Presbyterian Alliance, and meet in its Triennial Councils, therefore it is no longer necessary to appoint annual delegates to the several churches joined in that Alliance.* In 1879 it was resolved "that the Assembly, with the most cordial esteem for the brethren of other Presbyterian churches, will in future decline to appoint any such delegates, and content themselves with the ap- pointment of commissioners to the General Councils of the Alliance." t What was the plan adopted with the General Associa- tion of Connecticut? A standing committee of correspondence was appointed by each body, to communicate by frequent letters what- ever may be mutually useful and to the general interest of the Redeemer's kingdom. Each may appoint a com- mittee of three to attend in the other's annual meeting, with right to sit, communicate and deliberate (and to vote, as afterward amended) on all subjects. Traveling Ministers shall be acknowledged on the testimonials signed by Moderator of Presbytery or Association, or a member of Standing Committee. This was in 1792. J Similar plans were adopted with other Congregational bodies. What was the Plan of Union ? The General Association of Connecticut in 1801 pro- posed "to consider the measures proper to be adopted by the General Association and the General Assembly for establishing an uniform system of church govern- ment between the inhabitants of the new settlements who are attached to the Presbyterian form of government and those who prefer the Congregational form." The object * Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 119. f ^*if^-, 1879, p. 616. See p. 250. X Assembly's Digest, p. 513. 262 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. was "to prevent alienation, and to promote union and harmony in those new settlements which are composed of inhabitants from these bodies." The next year the Plan of Union was adopted by both denominations, and con- tinued in operation until 1837, when it was abrogated and declared to be unconstitutional as regards the Pres- byterian Church, and destitute of authority as proceeding from the General Association of Connecticut.* Its provisions were as follows : 1. Mutual forbearance and a spirit of acommodation were enjoined on the inhabitants of new settlements pre- ferring these diiferent forms of church government. 2. A Congregational church with a Presbyterian Pas- tor shall conduct its discipline according to Congregational order; the Pastor shall, however, be subject to Presbytery. Any difficulty between Pastor and church or any member shall be referred to the Presbytery, or to a council of Presbyterians and Congregationalists in equal numbers, according to agreement of parties. 3. A Presbyterian church with a Congregational Pastor shall conduct its discipline according to Presby- terian order. Any difficulty between the Pastor and the church or any member shall be referred, according to consent of parties, to the Association or to a council of Congregationalists and Presbyterians in equal num- bers. 4. A mixed church, some of whose members are Pres- byterians and others Congregationalists, shall choose a standinp; committee of communicants to exercise the dis- cipline of the church. If a Presbyterian be by it placed under discijiline, he may appeal to the Presbytery, whose decision should be final, unless the church consent to a * Assembb/s Digest, pp. 670-581, 716; Netv Digest, pp. 453-469. ORGANIC UNION. 2G3 further apj)eal to Synod and General Assembly. If a Congregational ist be by it placed under discipline, he jnay appeal to the body of the male communicants of the church, and the case may be referred to trial by a mutual council. The standing committee of such a church may send to Presbytery one of their number as delegate, who shall there have the same right to sit and act as if he were a Ruling Elder. This priv- ilege of the committee-men (unordained) to sit in Presbytery was gradually extended to apply to Synod and General Assembly. The first case reported is that of Mr. D. W. Lathrop of Ellsworth in 1820. After some hesitation he was admitted to a seat in the As- sembly.* In 1831 the Assembly declared that the appointment of committee-men as commissioners from the Presbyte- ries is inexpedient and of questionable constitutionality. The next year and ever after they were refused seats in the A&serably.f This Plan of Union, though made with the General As- sociation of Connecticut, was not confined in its operations to that State. The Synods of Western Reserve, Utica, Genesee and Geneva,and the Presbyteries under their care, were formed in accordance with this Plan of Union.| Has the General Assembly power to consummate organic union witli churclies wMch are in correspondence with it ? No. It may propose plans of union (this is often done on petitions from Presbyteries or Synods), and perfect them to the satisfaction of the highest court of each body, but such plans must be sent down to * Assembly's Digest, pp. 570-574 ; New Digest, pp. 453-455. f Assembly's Digest, pp. 576-579 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 466. J Assembly's Digest, pp. 580, 737. 264 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. the Presbyteries for their approval before the final action of the Assembly.* Appendix, p. 529. With what bodies has correspondence resulted in organic union? 1. In 1749 the Presbytery of Suffolk.f 2. In 1758 between the Synods of New York and of Philadelphia.! 3. In 1766 the Presbytery of Dutchess county .f 4. In 1811 the Presbytery of Charleston.§ 5. In 1822 the Associate Reformed Synod. || 6. In 1852 the Charleston Union Presbytery.^ 7. In 1869 the O. S. and N. S. Assemblies.** What were the terms upon which this last union was effected ? 1. The title shall be retained, and all legal and corpor- ate rights held prior to the division in 1838, and all such rights held by each in 1869. 2. The common standards shall be "sincerely received and adopted as containing the system of doctrine contain- ed in holy Scriptui'e." The "Government" and "Disci- pline" "shall be approved as containing the principles and rules of our polity." Concurrent declarations were passed by the Assemblies of 1869 : 1. All Ministers and churches in each body shall hold their respective connections in the reunital Churcli. 2. Im23erfectly-organized churches shall become thor- oughly Presbyterian within five years. No other such churches shall hereafter be received. ff * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 77, 87-89, 91, 94. f Assemblies Digest, p. 562. % Ibid., p. 613. I Ibid., p. 564. II Ibid., p. 565. f Ibid., p. 789. ** Presbyterian Digest, p. 96, ft See p. 34. PRESBYTERIAN ALLIANCE. 265 3. Bounds of Presbyteries and Synods shall be deter- mined by the Assembly of the reunited Church. 4. Official records of each branch shall be preserved as the one history of the Church, but no rule or precedent approved by only one shall be of authority until re-estab- lished by the reunited Church, except where the rights of property are involved. 5. Corporate rights held by each shall be consolidated as far as practicable. 6. There shall be one set of Boards, which the churches shall be encouraged to sustain, though free to send their contributions into other channels. 7. The Boards and Permanent Committees shall be reconstructed and consolidated by the General Assem- bly. 8. The publications of each shall be issued; the Board of Publication of the reunited Church shall revise and perfect the catalogue. 9. Theological seminaries shall be under synodical or Assembly supervision. 10. It shall be the duty of all to study peace, avoiding needless references to past divisions, and conforming in practice to the general custom prior to the controversies which resulted in the separation.* What is the Presbyterian Alliance ? In 1873 it was resolved to appoint a committee of three to correspond with other churches in this and other lands, holding by the Westminster standards, " with a view of bringing about an oecumenical council of such churches, to consider subjects of common interest to all, and espe- cially to promote harmony of action in the mission-fields at home and abroad." This committee took advantage * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 90-93. 23 266 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. of the (xeneral Conference of the Evangelical Alliance at New York in October, 1873, and called together many belonging to different branches of the Presbyterian fam- ily of churches in Canada, England, Scotland, Ireland, France, Germany, Switzerland, Italy, etc., as well as those in this country. These gave a very cordial ap- proval of a federal union among all Presbyterian churches, and favored the calling of a Pan-Presbyte- rian convention. A circular letter was sent to thirty-five Presbyterian bodies in Europe and America, inviting them to appoint committees to determine the details of a general convention. The General Assembly appoint- ed twelve Ministers and three Elders as its committee. The result was that a preliminary conference was held in London July 21, 1875, to which the General Assem- bly sent fourteen delegates. Twenty-two Presbyterian organizations in various parts of the world were repre- sented. It was there decided to form "a permanent Pres- byterian Alliance, to meet in general council from time to time in order to confer upon matters of common in- terest." A constitution was adopted, of which the fol- lowing is an abstract : I. Name. — "The Alliance of the Reformed churches throughout the World holding the Presbyterian System." II. Membership. — Churches organized on Presbyte- rian principles, whose creeds are in harmony with the consensus of the Reformed Confessions, are eligible. III. The Council. — 1. Meetings. — A Triennial General Council shall be held. 2. Constituency. — The delegates shall, as far as practi- cable, consist of an equal number of Ministers and Elders from each Church and in proportion to the number of con- PRESBYTERIAN ALLIANCE. 267 gregations. Presbyterians not delegates may be invited to speak and read papers. 3. Powers. — The Alliance shall decide on applications for admission, and consider any snbject orderly brought before it. It cannot interfere with the constitution or with the internal or external relations of any Church in the Alliance. 4. Object. — To consider questions of general interest to the Presbyterian community ; seek the welfare of churches, especially tlia weak and persecuted ; gather information of the Church throughout the world ; com- mend the Presbyterian system; and consider the work of evangelization, the distribution of mission-labor, com- bination of church energies, the training of Ministers, use of the press, the Sabbath, instruction of children, systematic beneficence, suppression of vices, and the methods of opposing infidelity and Romanism. 5. Methods. — By reading papers, delivering and pub- lishing addresses, circulating information of allied churches and their missions, expounding scriptural principles, communicating its minutes to the supreme courts of the allied churches, etc. 6. Committee on Business. — Such shall be appointed, through which all communications and subjects shall pass. IV. Change of Constitution. — No change shall be made except on motion at one meeting, not objected to by a majority of the churches, and carried by a two- thirds vote at the next General Council. The General Assembly formally determined to enter into this Alliance, and approved of the above constitu- tion, and chose forty delegates, thirty-one corresponding or associate members, to represent it at the first meeting, 268 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. which was held in July, 1877, in Edinburgh.* The second meeting was held in Philadelphia in 1880. The third is to be held in Belfast, Ireland, 1884.t At the request of the Council of the General Alliance, the As- sembly appointed a committee of three Ministers and two Elders as a Permanent Committee on the Presby- terian Alliance for Correspondence. J App., p. 529. What is schism? A division or separation in a Church or denomina- tion of Christians occasioned by diversity of opinion; a breach of unity among people of the same religious faith. § What separations have taken place in the Presbyterian Church ? 1. In 1745 the Synod of Philadelphia was divided by the withdrawal of "some brethren of New York," who "erected themselves into a Synod of New York." || This separation continued until 1758, when the two were re- united under the name of the Synod of New York and Philadelphia.! 2. In 1766 the Donegal schism, the question at is- sue being the method of examining a candidate on his religious experience. A reunion was accomplished in 1768.** 3. In 1797 certain members of the Abington Presby- tery of the Synod of the Carolinas withdrew because Rev. Hezekiah Balch was not disciplined for preaching * Mimdes O. A. 1873, p. 557 ; 187J^, pp. 19, 76 ; 1875, pp. 472, 528 ; 1876, pp. 22, 50-53, 81 ; 1877, p. 501. t Ibid., 1881, p. 551 ; Report of Second General Council of the Pres* byte.) ian Alliance, p. 900. X Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 515. § Assembly's Digest, p. 37. II Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 181, 233. i Ibid., pp. 230, 285-288. ** Assembly's Digest, p. 620. SCHISM. 269 certain doctrinal errors. They formed an independent Presbytery, and were called "Independent Brethren."* 4. In 1804 the New-Light Party. Several Ministers of the Synod of Kentucky formally seceded and formed themselves into a Presbytery, renouncing the jurisdiction of the Presbyterian Church, because they could not re- tain the Confession of Faith as the standard of doctrine and discipline, declaring themselves " freed from all creeds but the Bible." Some of these afterward joined the Shakers, some the Campbellites; others in 1811 returned to our Church, while others retain their sepa- ration under the name of " Christians." f 5. In 1807 the Cumberland Presbytery was formed out of the western part of the Presbytery of Transylva- nia, and soon began to license and ordain men contrary to the "Form of Government," and without requiring adoption of the Confession of Faith. They refused to obey citations of Synod or the advice of General Assem- bly, and were suspended. They formed the Cumberland Presbyterian denomination. | 6. In 1838 the separation between the Old and New School Assemblies. The necessity of the separation was long recognized by both parties. In 1837 a committee was appointed to propose a plan for an amicable division of the Church into two independent denominations. This was not found to be practicable. When the General Assembly met in 1838 at Philadelphia, while completing the or- ganization, the New School party withdrew in a body to the First Presbyterian Church and organized as a General Assembly, claiming to be the true successor of the As- sembly of 1837. The Old School party remained in * Assembly's Digest, pp. 627-634. f Ibid., pp. 634-640. X Ibid., pp. 640-646. 23* 270 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. the Seventh Presbyterian Church and proceeded with its business, making a similar claim. The question was referred to the civil courts, which decided that the latter was the true successor of the Assembly of 1837, and had right to its title and to the funds belonging to the Pres- byterian Church in the United States of America. The origin of the trouble dated as far back as 1801, in the Plan of Union formed with the General Association of Connecticut.* This gradually introduced and fostered much that was inconsistent with the principles of Pres- byterianism. The chief causes which led to the separation were — (1) Diversities of doctrinal beliefs. (2) Practical modifications of the "Form of Govern- ment." (3) The dissolution of "elective-affinity" courts.f (4) Application and methods of discipline. (5) Changes in forms of worship. (6) The abrogation of the Plan of Union and the disowning of the Synods and Presbyteries formed un- der it. (7) The influence exerted over our missionaries and our church courts by organizations for church work in- dependent of all ecclesiastical jurisdiction, even of the General Assembly. (8) Manner of educating Candidates,^ The separate existence of the two bodies continued until 1869, when the reunion took place. § 7. In 1857 six synods in the Southern States connected with the N. S. Assembly withdrew, because of the adop- * See p. 26L f See p. 176. X Assembly's Digest, pp. 656-801 ; New Digest, pp. 453-557. § See p. 264. SCHISM. 271 tion of a paper on slavery. They formed " The United Synod of the Presbyterian Church." In 1859 two other Synods in the Southern States followed them, and the Synod of Missouri assumed an independent position.* 8. In 1861 ten Synods, with the Presbyteries and churches under their care, within the Southern States, withdrew, and in December, 1861, organized a separate Church under another General Assembly. Its title now is " The General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States." The reasons given were — state of the country, and especially deliverances of the Gen- eral Assembly on slavery, rebellion and political ques- tions.f In 1868 the General Assembly recognized the Southern Presbyterian Church as a distinct and separate ecclesiastical organization.^ There have been several propositions for a reunion, but in 1877 the Assembly resolved that, while we are sincerely desirous to be re- united, it is not expedient to take at present any further action, but we are ready to send and receive delegates whenever the Southern Church is willing to enter into fraternal relations on such terms. § Appendix, p. 529. 9. In 1867, Declaration and Testimony Men. In 1865 the General Assembly took certain action in regard to the method of receiving persons coming from Southern churches. A number of Ministers and Elders in the Synods of Kentucky and Missouri signed and published a paper called a " Declaration and Testimony," which was afterward adopted by the Presbytery of Louisville. This the Assembly declared to be a slander, schismatical and rebellious against the authority of the General As- * See p. 459. Neiv Digest, pp. 565-568. t Minutes O. A. 1866, p. 83-90. % Presbyterian Digest, p. 273. I Minutes G. A. 1876, p. 55 ; 1877, p. 570. *272 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. sembly, and called upon the signers to reconsider their action and withdraw all language deemed by the As- sembly offensive or disrespectful. Some did so; the rest formed Presbyteries and the " Independent Synod of Missouri," which in 1874 united with the Southern Church. In the same year some Ministers, in behalf of themselves and several congregations, sent an over- ture to the General Assembly for reunion. This was favorably answered, and prayer and thanksgiving were offered. They returned as individuals a few years later.* What is a pastoral or circular letter ? A letter ordered and adopted by the General Assem- bly and sent to the churches. These have been sent in the peculiar emergencies of the Church to explain the action of the Assembly ; to warn against errors of doc- trine, prevalent vices and sins, or irregularities in gov- ernment or discipline ; to counsel or to excite to greater spirituality and zeal.f VI. What are constitutional rules ? Prior to 1805 these were called "Standing Rules." They are "articles of the constitution which, when once established, are unalterable by the General Assembly." | How are they made ? They may originate in the Assembly, but generally they appear before that body as overtures from the lower courts. If they are approved by the Assembly, they are sent down to the Presbyteries for their approval. '^Be- fore any overtures or regulations -proposed by the Assem- bly to be established as constitutional rules shall be obliga- tory on the churches, it shall be necessary to transmit them to all the Presbyteries, and to receive the returns of at least * Minutes O. A. 1SG6, p. 61 ; 1867, p. 337 ; 1874, pp. 27-30; 1877, p. 872. t Preshylerian Digest, pp. 280-325. j Ibid., p. 326. CHANGES IN THE CONSTITUTION. 273 a majority of them, in writing, approving thereof P If all the Presbyteries do not respond, the question may be de- ferred until the next Assembly ; the answers already re- ceived may be reversed by the Presbyteries before the final count.* Is the Assembly bound to adopt a constitutional rule wMch has been approved by a majority of the Presbyteries ? The Assembly having approved of the rule before it was sent to the Presbyteries, it is expected that the next Assembly will ratify it if approved by the Presbyteries. Yet it can decide against it, as in 1827 the Presbyteries approved an overture sent down to them, with exception of one article. This the Assembly regarded as essential, and rejected the whole, not deeming it wise to send it back to the Presbyteries.f Can changes be made in the constitution ? The Synod of New York and Philadelphia, prepara- tory to the formation of the General Assembly in 1788, ordered a thorough revision of the standards — the Con- fession of Faith, Larger and Shorter Catechisms, the Form of Government, Book of Discipline and Directory for Worship — and adopted them as amended to be the constitution of the Presbyterian Church, and determined that they be unalterable unless two-thirds of the Presby- teries shall propose amendments, and these shall be after- ward enacted by the General Assembly. The Confession of Faith was amended only in regard to the power of civil government over the Church. The Larger and Shorter Catechisms were approved with only a slight amendment in the former. % There have been revisions * Presbyterian Digest, p. 329. f Ibid., p. 328. % Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 525, 539, 546, 547 ; Presby- terian Digest, p. 51. S 274 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. of the Form of Government, Discipline and Directory in 1804 and in 1821. The doctrinal parts, the Confes- sion of Faith and the Catechisms, have not been touched. In 1804 the Assembly declared that no change in the Confession of Faith or in the Catechism ought to be at- tempted. " The creed of the Church, if it be once rightly settled, can never be altered with propriety by any change of time or external circumstances of the Church;" and many reasons are given. In 1844 a committee of the O. S. Assembly expressed as their opinion that there should be some orderly way of amending our formulas of doctrine, and that the old law of the Synod is still in force — viz. that the alterations of the doctrinal standards require a two-thirds vote of the Presbyteries, while con- stitutional rules (according to later amendments) may be adopted by a majority of the Presbyteries.* Since the reunion many have expressed a desire that certain changes might be made in the Book of Discipline, especially in simplifying the forms of process. In 1878 a committee of seven Ministers and five Elders were appointed "to consider whether any changes, amendments or additions should be made in our present Form of Government and Book of Discipline, and if so, what ; and that the said committee report to the next Assembly." The commit- tee reported in 1879, and in the following year presented a Revised Book of Discipline, that the Church might judge of the progress and character of their work. This was ordered to be printed and sent to every Pastor and Session.f In 1881 the committee reported progress, pre- sented a "second revision" of the Book of Discipline,! and stated " that they were not prepared to report a re- * Presby Ionian Digest, pp. 51, 328. t Minutes O. A. 18S0, pp. 34-36. % Ibid., ISSl, p. 527. CHANGES IN THE CONSTITUTION. 275 vised Form of Government at this time." That import- ant subject hud engaged their attention. A minority re- port was also presented, objecting to the radical changes proposed. The report was recommitted with the follow- ing instructions : " 1. The Revision Committee is instructed to incor- porate into the existing Form of Government the two amendments in regard to Synods just now adopted by the Presbyteries. The committee is also desired to propose to the next Assembly such verbal changes in the text of the Form of Government as may be needed for purposes of adaptation, and to report a form of words in which these changes may be proposed, by way of overture, ixi the Presbyteries for their adoption. "2. The Assembly, while recognizing the great fidelity of the committee in its work, does hereby relieve it from the duty of revising or in any way amending the Form of Government, except in the verbal changes described in the first paragraph ; and they are instructed to conform their Revision of the Book of Discipline to the present Form of Government. " 3. The committee is further instructed to put into their Revision of the Book of Discipline a distinct chap- ter on Protests and Dissents, substantially like that in the present Book of Discipline. " 4. The Assembly would urge upon the committee the importance of their submission of a final report to the next Assembly." A resolution was adopted, "that in withdrawing ihe Form of Government from the Committee on Revision, the Assembly aims to preserve the quietude of the Church, and not in any way to reflect upon the wisdom or relia- bility of the committee, or the course of their proceedings 276 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. in prosecuting the work committed to them by the Assem- bly. We therefore feel entire confidence in recommitting the Book of Discipline to their consideration." * How are the answers of the Presbyteries to be at- tested ? They must be signed by the Moderator and Stated Clerk. Presbyteries in foreign lands shall send their answers to the Stated Clerk of the Assembly, who shall report them as soon as possible. So the O. S. Assembly determined in 1867.t When may the answers of the Presbyteries be counted ? The Assembly of 1867 also decided that the answers may be counted when a reasonable time has elapsed to hear from all the Presbyteries, and it is clear that the answers not received Avould not affect the result.f Vn. How often shall the Assembly meet ? "At least once in every year.'' A suggestion has been frequently made that the Assembly should meet once in three years. In 1881 an overture was received asking for triennial Assemblies, but it was resolved almost unan- imously "that in view of the changes involved in the adop- tion of the overtures on reconstruction of the Synods, and also in view of the pending report with reference to the 'Book of Discipline' and 'Form of Government,' it is not expedient to take action on that important subject at present." | Apjiendix, p. 533. Can it hold an adjourned meeting ? In 1846 the opinion of Chancellor Kent of New York was obtained, who says : " I consider the power to be ne- cessarily incident to every deliberative a.ssembly, unless * Minutes G. A. 18S1, pp. 527, 573; Appendix, p. 532. t Preftbyterian Digest, p. 330. • X Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 548. For standing orders, see p. 497. ADJOUHNED MEETINGS. 277 specially prohibited by its charter." " The constitution of the Presbyterian Church leaves silently the same power of adjournment, precisely on the same footing of discretion." In 1869 both Assemblies met in May in New York, and they adjourned to meet in the city of Pittsburg in November of the same year, one in the First Church, and the other in the Third Presbyterian Church.* Of whom must sucli a meeting be composed ? The commissioners who were enrolled as members of the Assembly, and they only, can sit as members of the adjourned meeting, except a vacancy occurs by death, resignation, refusal to attend ; then the Presbytery may fill such vacancy. So the N. S. Assembly notified its Presbyteries in 1869, when informing them of the ad- journed meetings to be held by both Assemblies at Pittsburg to consummate the reunion. At the adjourned meeting of the O. S. Assembly it was determined that all alternates with regular commissions may be enrolled, the principals being absent. The other Assembly was duly informed, and no objection seems to have been made.f Can the Assembly hold a " pro re nata " meeting ? In the N. S. Assembly, when meeting once in three years, the Moderator, with the concurrence of the Stated and Permanent Clerks, could call a pro re nata meeting in any emergency, with four months' notice. After ten years' trial this plan was abolished.J The Assembly ad- journs sine die, the Moderator dissolving the Assembly, and requiring another General Assembly to be chosen and to meet at such a time and place. He has no fur- * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 96, 331. t I^^d., p. 332- X New Digest, pp. 596-602. 24 278 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. ther power." Even in the next Assembly, unless chosen again as a commissioner, he can only preach and preside until organization is effected ; he has no vote.* When does the Assembly meet ? " On the day appointed for that purpose" The first General Assembly met on the third Thursday of May, at 11 A.M. Usage has fixed that day and hour as the time of the annual meeting.f Who shall open the Assembly ? " 71ie Moderator of the last Assembly, if present, or, in case of his absence, some other Minister, shall open the meeting with a sermon, and preside until a neiv Moderator be chosen'' The N. S. Assembly decided in 1861 that he need not be a commissioner, but has power to preserve order, give decisions on points of order, and, if necessary, give a casting vote.| Who shall open the Assembly if the Moderator be ab- sent? In 1835, Rev. S. Miller, D. D. (a previous Moderator), preached the sermon. The Stated Clerk called theAssera- bly to order, and moved that the last Moderator present, being a commissioner, preside ; but the Assembly decided that it was not necessary that he be a commissioner, and chose Hev. W. A. McDowell, D. D., to preside during the organization ; he was a previous Moderator, but not a mem- ber of that Assembly. In 1843 the O. S. Assembly de- cided that he must be a commissioner of the Assembly. The second rule for judicatories adopted in 1871 requires that "if the Moderator be absent, the last Moderator present, or if there be none the senior member present, shall be requested to take his place without delay until * Form of Government, ch. xii., secte. vii. and viii. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 200. J Ibid-, p. 460. See p. 279. HOW OPENED. 279 a new election."* In 1880 this was changed by insert- ing the words "being a commissioner" after the words " the hist Moderator present." f How shall the Assembly be opened ? After the sermon the Moderator shall open the session with prayer. The committee of arrangements appointed the previous year generally makes a partial report, and a recess is taken, after which the Standing Committee (the Stated and Permanent Clerks) report on the com- missions. Irregular commissions are referred to a spe- cial committee, the roll is completed and nominations for Moderator are called for. Any commissioner may nom- inate a candidate. The candidates shall vote and with- draw. The vote is taken viva voce, and a majority of all the votes elects the Moderator. A committee is ap- pointed to bring him to the chair. The former Moder- ator shall then say, " Sir, it is my duty to inform you and announce to this house that you are duly elected to the office of Moderator of this General Assembly. For your direction in office, and for the direction of this As- sembly in all your deliberations, I place in your hands this book, containing the rules for judicatories adopted by the Assembly, which I doubt not will be carefully observed by both in conducting the business that may come before you. And, praying that Almighty God may direct and bless all the deliberations of this Assembly for the glory of his name and for the edification and comfort of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, I re- sign my place and office as Moderator." The newly- in- stalled Moderator generally makes a short reply as he takes the chair, and the Assembly is ready for business.| * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 201, 205. f Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 45. X Presbyterian Digest, pp. 203, 205. See p. 489. 280 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. May a Moderator serve more than once ? There is no rule prohibiting a re-election, but usage seems to forbid it, as no case of re-election has yet oc- curred.* May the Moderator have a double vote ? " When a vote is taken by ballot in any judicatory, the Moderator shall vote with the other membei's, but he shall not vote in any other case unless the judicatory be equally divided ; when, if he does not choose to vote, the question shall be lost." This casting vote, however, cannot be given if he has already given a (ballot) vote.t May he at any time leave the chair ? In a judicial case, if the Moderator is a member of the court appealed from or a party in the case, he cannot retain his seat. The last Moderator present, or one chosen by the Assembly, shall take the chair. In 1866, in the O. S. Assembly, the former Moderator, Rev. J. C. Low- rie, D. D., seems to have been present, but by vote Rev. J. INI. Krebs, D. D. (Moderator in 1845), was called to 'the chair. I When may a commissioner deliberate and vote ? Not " mifil his name shall have been enrolled by the Clerk, and his commission examined and filed among the papers of the Assembly." Vin. How shall each session of the Assembly be opened and closed ? "J^ach session of the Assembly shall be opened and closed with prayer. And the ivhole business of the Assembly being finished, and the vote taken for dissolving the present As- sembly, tJie Moderator shall say from the chair, 'By virtue * Assembly's Digest, p. 854. f Presbyterian Digest, pp. 203, 204. X Ibid., p. 204 ; Minutes O. A. 1866, pp. 7, 48. DISSOLVED. 281 of the auihwity delegated to me hy the Church, let this General Assembly be dissolved; and I do hereby dissolve it, and require another General Assembly, chosen in the same manner, to meet at on the day of , A. D. / After lohich he shall pray and return thanks, and pronounce on those present the apostolic benediction." In addition to the prayer and benediction an appropriate psalm or hymn shall be sung.* In 1879 the Moderator in dissolving the Assembly added the words to the above formula, " in the First Presbyterian Church of Madison, Wis." When the Assembly met they did not assemble in that church, but in the State Capitol. The record shows that in the vote appointing the place of meeting no building was mentioned. The following action was taken : That " the Assembly, and not the Moderator, has the right and the power of fixing the place of meeting. The Assembly fixed the city of Madison, and left the present Assembly to seek its own place or house in which to meet. This Assembly selected this hall, after it was so kindly and generously tendered by His Excellency the governor of this State. There can be no question but that the meeting in this hall is regular, and in conform- ity with the order of the last Assembly and of the law and constitution of the Church." f * General Rules for Judicatories, xliii. See p. 497. t Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 619, 634 ; 1880, p. 81. 24* 282 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. CHAPTER XIII. OF ELECTING AND ORDAINING RULING ELDERS AND DEACONS. I. Should there be definite rules for the election and ordi- nation of church officers, binding on aU the churches ? The Church is one. The officers of a particular church have duties to the whole Church, the most important of which are performed in the several judicatories. In these they ought to meet and act with each other as "representa- tives of the people/' elected and ordained in the same way. The presence of unordained committee-men in our church courts under the Plan of Union was a great evil and un- constitutional.* " Having defined the officers of the Church, and the judicatories by which it shall be governed, it is proper here to describe the mode in which ecclesiastical nders should be ordained to their respective offices, as well as some of the principles by which they shall be regulated in the discharge of their several duties." n. How are officers to be elected ? ^^ Every congregation shall elect po'sons to the office of Ruling Elder and to the office of Deacon, or either of tJiem, in the mode most approved and in use in that congregation." The ecclesiastical principles must be the same — the mode of carrying out these may differ in the several churches. The Elders and Deacons must be elected by the people, but whether this shall be done directly or indirectly is determined by the usage in each church. In 1827, rec- ognizing the right of every church in this matter, the Assembly said that "they are inclined to believe that the spirit of our constitution would be most fully sustained * See p. 263. IRREGULAR ELECTION. 283 by having in all cases a direct vote of the congregation in the appointment of Elders." The mode most ap- proved and in use may be changed by a vote of the con- gregation.* Appendix, p. 533. Who determines when it is expedient to have an elec- tion? The congregation may petition the Session to call a meeting for that purpose. The Session must judge whether it be expedient. If it refuse, a complaint may be made to Presbytery, who may order the Session to call the meeting. The Session may suggest the number to be elected, and nominate the persons, but cannot inter- fere with the freedom of the election. f Does irregularity invalidate the election ? If the meeting be called without the action of the Ses- sion or a higher court, it is irregular. In 1856 the O. S. Assembly decided, in the case before it, that the irregu- larity was not sufficient to invalidate the election, yet rec- ommended that the Elders and Deacons thus elected cease to act imtil the Presbytery deems the church reasonably harmonious in receiving them in their official capacity. In 1835 the Assembly declared that the election of El- ders for a term of years is irregular, but this cannot in- validate the ordination of those thus elected.| In 1798 certain persons were selected by the Pastor and ordained as Elders without an election by the people. The Assem- bly declared that they were not Elders, and must be re- garded as private members only.§ Who may vote for Elders and Deacons ? In 1822 the Assembly declared that it was desirable * Presbyterian Digest, p. 341. See p. 56. t Ibid., pp. 337, 341, 350. i Ibid., pp. 338, 342. See p. 294. § Ibid., p. 337. 284 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. that communicants only should have the right to vote, yet as custom in some churches has extended the right to members who are not communicants, such election should not be considered void. The Elder is a repre- sentative of the people, to exercise spiritual rule in the church ; an unbaptized person, not belonging to the vis- ible kingdom of Christ (though a pewholder), can have no right to decide who shall be officers and exercise dis- cipline in the church. In 1855 the O. S. Assembly, "in accordance with the decision of former Assemblies, iudsred it most consonant to our ' Form of Government' that com- municants only should vote in the election of Elders." And the same rule must apply to Deacons, as the elec- tions of both sets of officers are considered together.* Communicants under discipline, being suspended from the privileges of church members, are of course debarred from voting for officers. Members whose names have been placed on the reserved list, appearing, cannot claim a right to vote until the Session shall summon them and inquire concerning their deportment during their absence, and shall restore their names to the roll of members. So the O. S. Assembly decided in 1865.t This rule applies also to those who have for two years absented themselves from the services of their own church, yet against whom the Session has not deemed it expedient to proceed in discipline. In 1859 the N. S. Assembly declared that minors, if communicants, have a right to vote, as "it is not in accordance with the principles and usages of the Pr(!sbyterian Church to distinguish between members of the church as to the ages in voting" or in the enjoyment of their other privileges.^ * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 341, 342. See p. 56, t Ibid., lip. 625-628. See p. 148. % Ibid., p. 342. WHO MAY BE ELDERS AND DEACONS. 285 Who may be elected as Ruling Elders and Deacons? "7/1 all cases the persons elected must be male members in full communion in the chu7'ch in which they are to exercise their office.'' They should of course possess the qualifica- tions set forth in Scripture, and the gifts necessary for the discharge of their duties.* Ministers cannot be elected, even if unemployed and disposed to serve. They are not members of the particular church, but Ministers, having their own functions, and are members of Presbytery.f " On foreign missionary ground it may be expedient for a Minister to perform temporarily the function of a Ruling Elder without having been specially set apart to the office."! Appendix, p. 520. ni. May a person duly elected decline the office? The call to an office in the Church is really from God, who makes known his will through his word, providence and Spirit. The person elected to an office ought not to accept or decline it because of personal preference, but should consider prayerfully, (1) that God gives the qual- ifications and duties of the office described in the word of God ; (2) that he guides his people in their choice of officers; and (3) that his providential dealings reveal his will concerning each one (Matt. 10 : 5-42; Acts 20 : 28; 1 Tim. 5:17; Rom. 12:6; Acts 6 : 1-6). The Southern Church says: "Ordinary vocation to office in the Church is the calling of God by the Spirit, through the inward testimony of a good conscience, the manifest approbation of God's people and the concurring judgment of the lawful court of Christ's house, according to his word."§ When one has been elected to an office he should have * See p. 56. f Mnutes G. A. 1874, P- 84. X Presbyterian Digexf, pp. 339, 340. § Book of Church Order, ch. vi., sect. i. 286 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. time for consideration, and when he ^^ shall have declared his willingness to accept thereof, he shall be set apart in the following manner." IV. What is ordination ? It is the solemn setting apart of one by prayer and the laying on of hands to an office in the Christian Church (Acts 6:6; 13 : 2, 3; 1 Tim. 4 : 14). The imposition of hands " is in accordance with apostolic example, and in the opinion of the Assembly it is proper and lawful ;" yet each church may adopt the other method of ordination, simply by prayer.* What is the difference between ordination and installation? Ordination inducts into the office, making him a Ruling Elder or Deacon ; installation gives him authority to ex- ercise his office over a particular church. Ordination is not to be repeated when a Ruling Elder or Deacon re- moves to another church, and is called to exercise his office there, but he must be installed in that church.* Are ordination and installation necessary ? A person, though elected, is not an Elder, has no seat in Session or other church courts, until he be ordained. Nor has he any official relation to the particular church until he be installed. If after installation he remove or in any way terminate the exercise of his office, re-election and installation are necessary .f In 1868 the N. S. As- sembly determined that if an Elder return an unused certificate of dismissal, giving satisfactory reasons to the Session for not using it, he may be restored to the mem- bership of the church, and that he is thereby reinstated as an acting Elder of the particular churcli.;}; * Presbyterian Digest, p. 347. See pp. 57, 197. t Ibid., pp. 347, 349, 351 ; Minutes O. A. 18S0, p. 46. See pp. 290- 298. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 352. ORDINATION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 287 Wliat is the form of the ordination service? (1) ^^ After sermon, the Minister shall state in a concise tnanner the warrant and nature of the office of Ruling Elder or Deacon, together with the character -proper to he sustained and the duties to be fulfilled by the officer electJ' (2) In the presence of the congregation the candidate shall make his ordination vows in answer to the consti- tutional questions,* and the church shall express their readiness to receive and submit to him in the Lord.* (3) He shall then be ordained. (4) He and the congre- gation shall receive a charge from the Minister. And (5) the right hand of fellowship shall be given to him by the members of the existing Session in the presence of the congregation.f Who is to perform this service ? The Pastor of the church. If the church is being organized, the chairman of the committee of Presbytery shall ordain the officers.| In regard to the act of ordination there is a dif- ference of opinion. Some hold that the ordaining power belongs alone to the Minister, and therefore the Pastor only should lay on hands. Others, while denying to Elders any part in the ordination of Min- isters, hold that they should take part with the Pastor in the laying on of hands in the ordination of Elders and Deacons. In this section nothing is said about laying on of hands, but simply that " the Minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate by prayer to the office of Ruling Elder {or Deacon, as the case may be)." Some have therefore concluded that the laying on of hands should be per- formed only in the ordination of Ministers, where it is * See pp. 288, 289. f See p. 290. t See p. 32. 288 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. required.* . In 1851 the O. S. Assembly was overtured "to determine whether, in the ordination of Elders and Deacons, it is unconstitutional or otherwise improper to use the rite of laying on of hands by the existing Elder- ship." And it was resolved, " That the Session of the church be referred to the minutes of the Assem- bly of 1842 for an answer to said overture." This de- cision was, " that it is left to the discretion of each church Session to determine the mode of ordination in this re- spect"— by the imposition of hands or simply by prayer. Before the division of the Church, the Assembly in 1833 declared that "the imposition of hands, however, we are aware, in many of our churches is practiced ; and as it is plainly in accordance with apostolic example, it is the opinion of the Assembly that it is proper and lawful. We conceive that every church in this respect may with propriety be left to adopt either of these two modes as they think suitable and best."f Is it necessary that Elders or Deacons should adopt the standards of the Churcli ? The constitutional questions require it. A communv- cant is received on profession of faith in the redemption of Christ; no other term of communion can be demanded. | When he becomes an officer, to exercise rule and discipline, and in the different courts to decide on questions of doc- trine, he must receive, adopt and approve of the standards of the Church. What vows must the Elder or Deacon make at ordination ? They are contained in the constitutional questions which the Minister ^^ shall propose to the candidate in ■presence of the congregation" — viz. : * Form of Oovernment, ch. xv., sect. xiv. See p. 353. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 347, X ^^ P- 137, INSTALLATION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 289 1. "Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and 'practice f " 2. "Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession of Faith of this Church as containing the system of doc- trine taught in the Holy Scriptures f" 3. "Do you approve of the government and discipline of the Presbyterian Church in these United States f^ 4. "Do you accept the offi.ce of Ruling Elder (or Dea- con, as the case may be) in this congregation, and promise faithfully to perform all the duties thereof f 5. "Do you promise to study the peace, unity and pur- ity of the Church f What is the form of installation ? The fourth and fifth of the above questions, having reference to the exercise of the office in the particular church, are a part of the installation service. "Tlie El- der or Deacon elect having answered these questions in the affirmative, the Minister shall address to the members of the church the following question, viz. :" "Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge and receive this brother as a Ruling Elder (or Deacon), and do you promise to yield him all that honor, encouragement and obedience in the Lord to which his office, according to the toord of God and the constitution of this Church, entitles himf "The members of the church having answered this ques- tion in the affirmative by holding up their right hands, the Minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate by prayer to the office of Ruling Elder {or Deacon), etc." If, how- ever, he has been ordained, " the Minister shall," on re- ceiving the reply of the members of the chnrch, "de- clare him to be an Elder (or a Deacon) of tliat church." 25 T 290 ELECTION OF ELDEliS AND DEACONS. ^'He shall (jive to him and to the congregation an exhorta- tion suited to the occasion." * V. What is the meaning of the giving the right hand of fellowship? " JMien there is an existing Session, it is 'proper that the members of that body, at the close of the service and in the face of the congregation, take the newly -ordained Elder by the hand, saying in words to this purpose : ' We give you the right hand of fclloioship to take part of this office with us.'" It is a solemn public recoguition of the newly-ordained officers by those already in office — a welcoming them to their responsibilities and labors as fellow-Jaborers in Christ's Church, and a pledge of sympathy and of co- operation (Gal. 2 : 9). Are ordination and installation necessary before an elect- ed Elder can take his seat in the Session or take part m judicial acts ? So the N. S. Assembly decided in 1868. A judicial de- cision rendered by a Session of unordained men would not be valid, lawful or binding on the accused. In 1849 the O. S. Assembly declared that when an Elder in any way terminated his relation to the Session by whom he was or- dained, he requires installation before he can regularly exercise again the office in the same church or in any other.f This was reaffirmed by the Assembly in 1878. J This is true also in regard to term-Elders continuing or resuming the exercise of their office after the term for which they were at first elected has expired.§ VI. Are these offices perpetual? "The offices of Riding Elder and Deacon are both per- petual, and cannot be laid aside at pleasure." " But * Presbijierian Difffsf, p. 348. f Ihkl, p. 347. X Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 71. § See p. 298. SUSPENSION FROM COMMUNION AND OFFICE. 291 while the office is perpetual, the time of its exercisti in each individual congregation may be left to the decision of the church itself."* How may a Ruling Elder or Deacon cease to act? 1. By removal from the church in which he was in- stalled.f 2. By deposition after trial.J 3. "An Elder or Deacon may become by age or infirm- ity incapable of performing the duties of his office" 4. "Or he may, though chargeable with neither heresy nor immorality, become unacceptable in his official charac- ter to a majority of the congregation to which he belongs'' 5. If an Elder cannot acquiesce in the decisions of the superior courts, he should resign. § 6. By the recommendation or order of the superior courts. II 7. By the expiration of his term of service.T[ K an officer be dismissed to another church, when does his official relations terminate ? " The dismissal of a Ruling Elder by letter from a church terminates his official relation to that church." So the JST. S. Assembly determined in 1867, and the next year added, "that if he returned his certificate of dis- missal unused, with reasons satisfactory to the Session, his reception again by the Session reinstates him in office." ** Does suspension from the communion involve suspension from office ? An Elder must be " in full communion." If, there- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 349. f l^bicL, pp. 115, 351. See p. 59. X Ibid., p. 116. I Ibid., p. 349 ; see p. 298 ; Minutes Q. A. 1880, p. 47. II Presbyterian Digest, p. 350. ^ See p. 294. ** Presbytetnan Digest, pp. 351, 352. 292 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. fore, he lose his standing as a member, lie ceases to be an Elder. Restoration to church privileges does not restore him to office. " He cannot be restored to the func- tions of his office without a special and express action of the Session for that purpose, with the acquiescence of the church." But an Elder may be suspended from office and not from the communion. He may be un- faithful as an officer, yet be not chargeable with any- thing against his character as a communicant. So there may be reasons for continuing his suspension from office after he be restored to church privileges.* May an Elder without charge sit in a church court ? In 1835 the Assembly declared that an Elder without charge could not sit as a member of a church court.* In 1875 an eighth section was added to this chapter of the " Form of Government," permitting the election of Elders for a term of service, and provision is made for those Elders whose term has expired " to represent that particular church in the higher judicatories Avhen appointed by the Session or the Presbytery." f Who is to judge of the incapacity of an officer to serve ? He may be conscious of it, or the Pastor or Session may inform him of the fact: they are his proper ad- visers. VII. What action shall the Session take? " W/iOicver a lluUng Elder or Deacon from either of these causes, or from any other not inferring crime, shall be incapable of serving the church to edification, the Ses- sion shall take order on the subject, and state the fact, to- gether with the reason of it, on their records. Provided always that nothing of this hind be done without the con- cii,rrence of the individual in question, unless by the advice * Presbyterian Digest, p. 349. See p. 219. f See p. 297. ELDER OR DEACON UNACCEPTABI-E. 293 of Presbytery.^' If he consent, the Session may relieve him of his active duties. He remains an Elder, but is without charge. If he refuse to concur, the record goes before Presbytery for review, and that body may give advice that he cease to be an acting Elder, or the Session may bring the matter before the Presbytery by reference or by petition. If the reasons of his incapacity infer crime, he should be regularly tried and disciplined. How may Ms imacceptability be ascertained ? The Session, according to this section, is the proper body to inform the officer when this unacceptability is manifest and increasing. A passing dissatisfaction, be- cause of some official action or arising from peculiar cir- cumstances, is not here contemplated, and sliould not be a reason for his retirement ; but reference is made to a permanent unacceptability, which cannot be removed, and which will interfere with his usefulness. It would evidently be improper and destructive of the unity and peace of the church for meetings to be called or peti- tions to be circulated to test the acceptability of officers. In 1863 the O. S. Assembly sustained a complaint "that the Synod had by a committee visited the church to see if any member of the Session was unacceptable to the people." And in 1867 it was asked, "Has a church Session the right to submit to their church members the acceptableness or non-acceptableness of the acting board of Ruling Elders, or any portion of the board, and to ask the church to settle the question by a vote of the members ?" The answer given was : " In case of unac- ceptableness on the part of any member of a church Session, and the matter cannot be amicably arranged by consent of parties, the proper method of redress is by memorializing the Presbytery to give such directions as 25 * 294 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. in its judgilient the necessities of the case may require under the provisions of the ' Form of Government.' " * May the Presbytery, without the request of the Session, require the retirement of an olficer ? In 1869 the O. S. Assembly referred to "Form of Government," ch. x., sect, viii., and replied that Presby- tery has power to visit its churches, inquire into their state, redress evils, and " to order whatever pertains to their spiritual welfare, without being requested by the Session." * Of course the Session or the Elder has the right to complain to the Synod of any improper exercise of this power. May the Presbytery order the restoration of an Elder who has resigned? He has consented to the act of Session, and has ceased to be an acting Elder. This is not a judicial action of the Session, and the Presbytery is not competent to re- verse it. It has been done according to the order given in this section. The Elder can be restored only by a new election by the church. f If an Elder refuse to act and leave the church, is he to be regarded as an Elder of that church ? The Session should take action, declaring the facts of the case, or tabling charges against him for his disorderly conduct.| VIIL May Ruling Elders be elected for a term of years ? ''If any particular church, by a vote of members in full communion, shall prefer to elect Ruling Elders for a lim- ited time in the exercise of their functions, this may be dowe." The office is perpetual. But a distinction is here made between the office and the exercise of its functions — between an acting Elder and one who is * Presbyterian Digcd, p. 350. f -^^'f'v P- 35 1. J See p. 148. TERM ELDERSHIP. 295 for the time not exercising his office, as in the case of an Elder removing out of the bounds of the congrega- tion which elected him. This section was added in 1875. The constitution evidently required an Elder to continue in the discharge of his duties until removal or age dis- qualified him. In 1849 the N. S. Assembly decided that they are not prepared to recommend a change in the constitution which would authorize Elders to be elected for a term of years, " believing that the evils of [such] a change would far outweigh those of the present system." In 1857 the O. S. Assembly resolved that it was not expedient to send down to the Presbyteries the pro- posed alterations of the constitution, making the office temporary. In 1869, in a judicial case, it condemned the action of a church adopting the plan of electing El- ders for a term of years.* After the reunion, in a judi- cial case in 1872, this question was involved, and by the final vote — 145 to 173 — a complaint (against the elec- tion of Elders for a term of service) was not sustained. The minute adopted was : " The case seemed to present in a judicial form the question of the interpretation of our constitution concerning the election of Elders and Deacons, and yet many of the Assembly do not regard it as really involving that question. Hence, in defining its own action the Assembly is not to be understood as deciding that in any case the actual service of the Elder- ship should be either permanent or limited; but, while the office is perpetual, the time of its exercise in each in- dividual congregation may be left to the decision of the church itself, according to the mode approved and in use in such church." The next year many overtures were presented, and were referred to a committee of seven t/) * Presbyterian Digest, p. 3-13. 296 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. report to the Assembly of 1874, which sent down an overture to the Presbyteries. This was declared in 1875 to be adopted by the vote of 101 in the affirmative, 36 in the negative and 3 divided. Thus the eighth section of this chapter was added.* It is left to each church to determine whether to adopt this plan (which is called that of the " Kotary Eldership" or " Term Eldership "), or the old plan, which has always been recognized and prac- ticed in the Church, and which is called the "Permanent Eldership." For how long a term may Elders be elected ? "Provided the full term he not less than three years, and the Session be made to consist of three classes, one of which only shall he elected every year." When a church shall de- termine to elect Ruling Elders for a limited time, " they shall be elected and set apart to their office; Eldei*s in office by virtue of an earlier appointment cease to be acting Elders in that particular church." f They are of course eligible for a re-election under this new plan. At the first election the three classes must be formed, but this section does not determine how this is to be done. There are three methods which would be in conformity with church usage: (1) The congregation may determine the number of Elders to be elected, and proceed to elect, some for one year, some for two, and others for three years. Thus the Board of Publication was reorganized in 1870.| (2) The congregation may elect the whole number, whose names shall be arranged al])habctically and divided into three classes, who shall serve one, two and three years. Thus the organization of the Board of * Prrslnjierian Di'jest, p. 345; Minnies G. A. 1S7J/, \\ 01; 1S75, p. 520. t Minutes 0. A., 1S76, p. 74. X rreshi/lenan Digcxt, p. 438. TERM ELDEESHIP. 297 Foreign Missions was effected in 1837.* (3) The con- gregation may elect the whole number, and leave them to determine how the division into classes is to be ef- fected. After the first election there must be an annual election of Elders, who shall serve for three years. Judg- ing from the practice of the Assembly in regard to its Boards, it would not be improper at these annual elec- tions to choose Elders to serve through the unexpired term of those who for any reason have ceased to be act- ing Elders. The Session cannot be divided into more or less than three classes. The classes must be as nearly equal in number as possible, and the election must take place annually. There is nothing to forbid the re-elec- tion of those whose term has just expired ; indeed, the Assembly ordinarily re-elects the members of Boards, so that without interruption they retain their positions for many years. Appendix, p. 534. How are the Elders to be regarded wlio are not re-elected ? The "Elders, once or'dained, shall not be divested of the ojicc when they are not re-elected.^' They are still Elders; their advice may be obtained by the Session, although they can have no vote there. They cannot appear as counsel of an accused person before the Session, for such counsel must belong to the judicatory before which he appears. t ^^But \they] shallbe entitled to representthat particular church in the higher judicatories ivhen appointed by the Session or the Preshyteryy This has been interpreted by the As- sembly of 1876 "that the Elders referred to, by due appointment of the Session or Presbytery, may become members of any of the courts of the Church above the Session." % * Fre^byterian Digest, p. 430. f BooJ: of Discipline, eh. iv., sect. xxi. X Minutes G. A. 1876, p. 74. 298 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. Must re-elected Elders be reinstalled ? The Assembly in 1878 decided that they must be re- installed before they can resume their seats in Session.* In 1880 the Assembly was asked, "Is the reinstallation of Elders, re-elected on the expiration of their term of service, essential to the continued exercise of their office in that churcli, so that unless reinstalled they cease to be members of the Session ?" In reply reference was made to the action in 1878, "Avith the expression of this As- sembly, that when any persons or Sessions are informed of the judgment and will of the highest court of the Church in exposition of matters of government or law, a refusal or neglect to obey and regard the law and judg- ment so expressed would seem to be a clear indication that such parties should not sit or act in a Session." Tliis action " is not intended to be retroactive, or in any way to affect the validity of the action of Sessions in which Elders regularly elected, but not reinstalled, may have sat as members." f In 1 881 the Assembly was asked to allow congregations to reinstall re-elected Ruling El- ders or not, according to their usage and discretion. The following reply was made: "While it is not essential to the validity of his office that a Ruling Elder, re-elected in a church where the limited-term service prevails, be reinstalled, it is nevertheless more orderly that the fact of his re-election be recognized by his reinstallation, or in some way equivalent thereto." | Appendix, p. 534. May a charch having adopted the term Eldership return to the plan of the permanent Eldership ? It may, by a vote of the members in full communion. Yet such changes ought not to be made without due con- * Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 7L f Ibid., 1880, pp. 46, 47, 84. X Ibid., 1881, p. 59L LICENSING CANDIDATES. 299 sideration and with a view of establishing a permanent custom in the church.* This is imj)lied also in this section. CHAPTER XIV. OF LICENSING CANDIDATES OR PROBATIONERS TO PREACH THE GOSPEL. I. Who are Candidates ? They are male communicants applying for admission into the ministry, and who are in course of preparation for it. They receive the title as soon as they make formal application and are taken under care of Presbytery. They are called Probationers, because they are under trial, ^Hhat Hie churches may have an opjportunify to form a better judgment respecting the talents of those by whom they are to be instructed and govei^ned." ^'TJie Holy Scriptures re- quire that some trial be previously had of them who are to be ordained to the ministry of the gospel, that this sacred ojice may not be degraded by being committed to weak and unworthy men." They continue Candidates or Probation- ers until they be ordained as Ministers or be regarded by the Presbytery as uncalled to the sacred office. None should be received as Candidates unless they be convinced that they have been called of God to the ministry, and satisfy the Presbytery as to "the motives which influence them to desire the sacred office." f Who are Probationers ? The O. S. Assembly made a distinction between Can- didates and Probationers, regarding students under care * Presbyterian Digest, p. 341. f See p. 195. 300 OP LICENSING CANDIDATES. of Presbytery in their preparatory course as Probationers, and as Candidates after they enter upon their theological studies.* But our "Form of Government" uses the term Candidates to include all who, under the care of Presby- tery, are preparing for the ministry, and Probationers to describe those who are licensed to preach, f What is a call to the ministry? "The Protestant doctrine, as we understand it, on this subject is this : First, that the call of the ministry is by the Holy Ghost. . . . The Holy Ghost confers the gifts for the ministry ; and by thus conferring them, and ex- citing the desire to exercise them for the glory of God and the service of Christ, thereby manifests his will that those thus favored should consecrate themselves to the preaching of the gospel. This is the true divine call to the ministry. Second, the evidence of this call to him who receives it, is the consciousness of the inward gift and drawing of the Spirit, confirmed by those external work- ino-s of Providence which indicate the will of God as to his vocation. The evidence of the Church is everything Avhich tends to prove that the Candidate has the quali- fications for the office of the ministry, and that he is led to seek it from motives due to the operation of the Holy Ghost. Third, ordination is the solemn expression of the judgment of the Church, by those appointed to deliver such judgment, that the Candidate is truly called of God to take part in this ministry, thereby authenticating to the people the divine call. This authentication or ordi- nation is, under all ordinary circumstances, the necessary condition for the exercise of the ministry in the Church." | The Assembly has frequently urged parents to consecrate * Assembly's Digest, p. 403. f Sec chs. xiv. and xv. X Church Polity, p. olS. CANDIDATE— A WOMAN. 301 their infant sons to tlie ministry, as was Samnel (1 Sam. 1:11), praying that God would call them to this high office, and instructing them as to the honor of being thus chosen of God and the Church's need for more Ministers. When one is considering the question he should seek the advice of his Pastor and the Elders of the church.* May a woman be a Candidate ? In 1872 the Assembly reiterated the deliverance of the Assembly of 1832: " Meetings of pious women by them- selves for conversation and prayer, whenever they can conveniently be held, we entirely approve. But let not the inspired prohibitions of the great Apostle of the Gen- tiles, as found in his Epistles to the Corinthians and to Timothy, be violated. To teach and exhort or lead in prayer, in public and promiscuous assemblies, is clearly forbidden to women in the holy oracles." f In 1874 the Assembly, in response to an overture, "expresses no opinion as to the scriptural view of woman's right to speak and pray in the social prayer-meeting, but com- mits the whole subject to the discretion of the Pastors and Elders of the churches."! This does not authorize any woman to apply as a Candidate for the ministry. In 1878 the Assembly refused to sustain an appeal against the decision of the Presbytery and Synod con- demning a Pastor for introducing into his pulpit a woman, permitting and encouraging her to preach and teach. The Synod held "that the passages of Scripture referred to in the action of the Presbytery (1 Cor. 14 : 33-37 and 1 Tim. 2 : 11-13) do prohibit the fulfilling by women of the offices of public preachers in the reg- * Assembly's Digest, p. 184; Presbyterian Digest, p. 361. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 353. J Minutes G. A. 1874, P- 66. 26 302 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. ular assemblies of the Church ;" " and the Assembly re- affirmed the language above quoted from the decision of the Synod as expressing their own opinion." * How are Candidates to be tested ? ^^ For this pur-pose Presbyteries shall license Probation- ers to preach the gospel, that after a competent trial of their talents, and receiving from the churches a good report, they may in due time ordain them to the sacred office.'' Licen- sure is therefore a part of their trial for the ministry. n. To wliat Presbytery should the Candidate apply ? ^^ Every Candidate for licensui-e shall be taken on trial by that Presbytery to which he most naturally belongs, and he shall be considered as most naturally belonging to that Presbytery within the bounds of which he has ordinarily resided.'' In 1856 the N. S. Assembly, and in 1857 the O. S. Assembly, recommended that Candidates should be required to put themselves under the care of Presbytery as soon as possible, that they may receive careful super- vision during their entire course. This was reiterated in 1872, when Candidates were required "to connect them- selves with Presbyteries to which they naturally belong unless for extraordinary reasons, of which the Presbyte- ries must be the judges." f ^' But in case any Candidate should find it more convenient to put himself under the care of a Presbytery at a distance from that to which he most 7iaturally belongs, he may be received by the said Presby- tery on his producbig testimonials, either from tlie Presby- tery within the bounds of ivJuch he has commonly resided, or from any two Ilinisters of that Presbytery in good standing, of his exemplary piety and other requisite qual- ifications." * 3nnutes O. A. 1878, p. 102. See pp. 74, 81. f Presbyterian Digest, pp. 365, 366. CANDIDATE RECEIVED BY PRESBYTEKY. 303 riie time when a Candidate should be received must be determined by circumstances. This section and the decisions of the Assembly above quoted require that he should be under the care of Presbytery during the whole of his theological course. Sometimes, however, a Candi- date needs aid from the Church in his academical and collegiate course, in which case he must, be received under the care of Presbytery before he is recommended to the Board of Education.* In 1872 the Assembly de- cided that no Candidate should be recommended to the Board for aid "until he has been a member of the Church at least one year, and has also passed his classical studies for an academic year, except in extraordinary cases to be determined by the Board." f m. How is a Candidate to be received under the care of Presbytery? " The application for his reception ought usually to be made by his Pastor or a member of the Presbyterial Com- mittee on Education."* "It is proper and requisite that Candidates applying to Presbytery to be licensed to preach the gospel produce satisfactory testimonials of their good moral character, and of their being regular membo's of some particular chur^chj' This is usually done by the Pastor, or in his absence by the applicants presenting a certificate from the Session, testifying to their standing in the church, and the recommendation of them as giving good promise of usefulness in the ministry. It is not uncommon for the Presbytery to appoint a committee to converse in private with the applicants and to report con- cerning the impression made upon them of their fitness. "It is the duty of the Presbytery, for their satisfaction in regard to the real piety of such Candidates, to examine * Presbyterian Digest, p. 361. f Ibid., p. 366. 304 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. thera respecting their experimental acquaintance with relig- ion, and the motives which influence them to desire the sa- cred oflice. This examination should be close and partic- ular, and in most cases may best be conducted in the pres- ence of the Presbytery only." If this be satisfactory, they are received under care of Presbytery.* The O. S. As- sembly made a distinction between those who were in their preparatory course and those who had entered upon their theological training, preferring "that young men within their bounds who are looking forward to the work of the ministry should be officially recognized as Candidates under the care of Presbyteries only when they are prepared to enter their theological studies, and that until that time they be regarded simply as students on probation, under the general watch and patronage of the Presbytery." f But the " Form of Government " does not make this distinction between Candidates and Probationers.! Nor does the reunited Church. Must the Candidate be a communicant in the Presbyterian Church ? If he be a member of some other Church, he must be regularly dismissed to and received by a Presbyterian church before he can be taken under the care of Pres- bytery as a Candidate. The Assembly defined the phrase "some particular church" to mean "some particular Presbyterian church." § What supervision should the Presbytery take of the studies of the Candidate? The O. S. Assembly in 1860 enjoined "upon every Presbytery which has not so done, to appoint a com- * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 310, 363. t Assembly's Digest, p. 403. % See p. 299. § Minutes O. A. 1S74, p. 84. BOARD OF EDUCATION. 305 mittee, whose duty it shall be to make careful Inquiry as to the conduct and progress in study of all the Can- didates under its care, and to make report to their Pres- bytery at every stated meeting, or oftener if presbyterial action is needed." * The Candidate is under the direc- tion of the Presbytery in regard to his studies. The Presbytery may at any time arrest his progress if it be discovered that he is unfit to proceed in trial for the sacred office.f In reference to the supervision of Can- didates, " it is important to remember that theological seminaries are intended to educate students, and not to determine their qualifications for the sacred office. Tiie duties and responsibilities of Presbyteries are not to be transferred to educational institutions ;" " that the rules of the Board of Education in reference to the supervis- ion of Candidates under its care, by Presbyteries, be care- fully followed ; and that Presbyteries give much careful attention to the official reports of the theological faculties and of the Secretary of the Board concerning the standing of Candidates under their care, and endeavor to secure a high grade of scholarship and personal piety." J What is tlie Board of Education ? In 1819 the Assembly established a Board of Educa- tion, "to assist such Presbyteries and associations in edu- cating pious youth for the gospel ministry, both in their academical and theological course." This was continued "by the O. S. branch of the Church from 1838 to the reunion." " From 1838 to 1854 the N. S. branch co-op- erated chiefly with the American Education Society or its branches; in 1854 the ' Permanent Committee of Edu- cation for the Ministry' was established." At the re- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 365. f Ibid., p. 402. See p. 195. X Minutes O. A. ISSl, p. 544. 26* U 306 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. union the Board of Education was reorg-anized and in- corporated, and an act was obtained "authorizing the transfer of the jjroperty of the Permanent Committee on Education to the Board of Education." * The first action of our Church to aid Candidates was in 1751, when the Synod of New York recommended "to all their members, as far as prudence may direct, to make another annual collection for the support of young stu- dents whose circumstances render them incapable to maintain themselves at learning, and for other chari- table purposes ; which contributions shall be at the dis- posal of such respective Presbyteries where they are made."t In 1879 the Assembly adopted a report which carefully replied to the question, "Cannot an adequate ministry be better provided, without the systematic aid of the Church as a body, than with it?" by stating the necessity and expediency of aiding Candidates, and re- solved " that the Board of Education Is entitled to the increased confidence and support of all our churches as a wisely and efficiently administered agency for conduct- ing our educational work." J How may Candidates receive aid fi:om the Board ? "The Board of Education shall only receive and aid Candidates for the ministry of the gospel upon the rec- ommendation of a Presbytery of the Church ; and the Presbytery is responsible for their examination, subsequent care and the designation of the amount of aid to be granted to them, within the limits set by the General Assembly." The responsibility really rests on the Presbytery. "No Candidate shall be received by the Board who has not * Presbyterian Digt'st, pp. 353-360. t Records of the Fresbyterian Church, p. 246. X Minutes Q. A. 1S79, pp. 602-604. See p. 400. CANDIDATES AIDED BY BOARD OF EDUCATION. 307 been a member of the Presbyterian Church or some close- ly-related body for at least one year, who has not been recommended to the Presbytery by the Session of the church of which he is a member, and who is not suf- ficiently advanced in study to enter college, except in extraordinary cases."* In 1872 the Assembly recom- mended that the Candidate shall have passed his classical studies for an academic year, in ordinary cases, before he can be helped by the Board.f In 1877 it was sug- gested to Presbyteries to require a knowledge of the "Shorter Catechism." | The Presbyteries are constantly enjoined to be very careful in their recommendations as to piety, motives, talents, health, promise of eflficiency, habits, need, and success in study. These recommend- ations must be renewed every year, in connection with others from the Sessions of the churches to which they severally belong. It is also necessary that a report be received from the Professors under whom they study as to their standing and conduct. " If at any time there be discovered in a student such defect in capacity, dili- gence, and especially in piety, as would render his intro- duction into the ministry a doubtful measure, it shall be considered the sacred duty of the Presbytery to cease to recommend him, and that of the Board to withdraw its appropriations." § In 1878 this rule was modified, so as to read that in such a case "it shall be the sacred duty of the Board to communicate without delay the informa- tion received to the Education Committee of his Pres- bytery ; and if on careful inquiry on the part of the Pres- bytery no satisfactory explanation of the defect can be * Presbyterian Digest, p. 361. f Ibid., p. 366. X Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 535. See p. 320. ^ Presbyterian Digest, pp. 362, 363. 308 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. obtained, or-if no response he received by the Board from the Presbytery or from their Committee on Education, within the current quarter, it shall be the duty of the Board to withdraw their aid altogether."* The Board must consider the recommendations and reports, and may grant the appropriation as it may be able. These appropria- tions are "not to be regarded as a loan to be refunded by those who comply with these rules and regularly enter the ministry, but as a cheerful contribution to facilitate and expedite their preparation for it." But the approj)riation shall be refunded with interest if any "student fail to enter on or continue in the work of the ministry, unless he can make it appear that he is providentially prevented ; if he cease to adhere to the standards of the Presbyterian Church ; if he change his place of study contrary to the directions of his Presbytery, or continue to prosecute his studies at an institution not approved by it or by the Board; or withdraw his connection from the Church of which this Board is the organ without furnishing a satis- factory reason." " The annual appropriations to Candidates shall not in ordinary circumstances exceed one hundred and fifty dollars to theological or one hundred and twenty dollars to collegiate students, and not more than one hun- dred dollars to extraordinary cases in the preparatory course." t In 1879 the Assembly resolved, (1) "That the theological seminaries be earnestly requested to con- tinue their diligent attention to the whole subject of ap- propriations to students ; that special care be taken that no one shall receive more than is requisite for his necessary expenses ; that the sum appropriated to the several stu- dents shall be determined by a separate vote of the fac- ulty on each case, . . . and reported at the end of the * Minutes Q. A. 1878, p. 49. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 362. CANDIDATES AIDED BY BOARD OF EDUCATION. 309 term to the Board of Trustees." (2) " That each theo- logical seminary be respectfully requested to report an- nually to the General Assembly how many students have been aided by scholarship funds, and how many of these have also received aid from the Board, and what is the maximum that has been given to any one student." (3) " That hereafter the appropriations of the Board be styled Scholarships." (The O. S. Assembly allowed this in 1851.*) (4) "That the Board of Education shall deter- mine before each college and seminary year, as far as practicable, the exact amount the Board will pay to each student the ensuing year, and that the first payment be made in the month of October, . . . and all subsequent payments shall be made regularly at such intervals as may be determined by the Board." (5) " That the Pres- byteries be enjoined ... to exercise increased care in recommending students in the first instance to the Board of Education for aid, and also in the renewing of such applications from year to year ; also, that they ... be requested to endeavor, through the Standing Committee of the Presbytery on Education, to assist such students as may desire it, by securing for them proper remuner- ative missionary or parochial employment during vaca- tions." f In 1880 the Assembly resolved that the Board be instructed "to withhold all support from students who stand below the medium mark in the respective educa- tional institutions, unless special and satisfactory reasons are shown to the Board for an exception ;" " that, as the struggle of the college student is as severe as that of the student in the theological seminary, the Assembly approves of an equal pecuniary apportionment to each."| In 1881 * Aasembli/s Digest, p. 402. f Minutes G. A. 1S79, p. 562. % Ibid., 18S0, p. 71. 310 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. the Assembly declared that the assistance granted to Can- didates in the preparatory course should be one hundred dollars, and to those in colleges and in the seminaries should be one hundred and fifty dollars, as soon as the funds of the Board shall warrant it. "We deem it timely for the Assembly to declare that this Church will henceforth aid all the young men of suitable and consecrated gifts who may look to us for aid on their way to the ministry." * Appendix, p. 534. What information does the Board require before granting an appropriation ? "Definite answers, by direction of the Assembly, will invariably be required by the Board : What is the Candi- date's name ? age ? residence ? Is the Presbytery satis- fied as to his experimental piety? as to his motives for entering the ministry? as to his talents? as to his health? as to liis promise of practical efficiency? Is he free from expensive and injurious habits? What is the lowest amount of pecuniary aid required to supplement his really necessary expenses till the end of the present collegiate year? Of what congregation is he a mem- ber? How loncj has he been in the communion of the Church? What is his stage of study? Where engaged at present? Give the name of a responsible person (usu- ally a member of the faculty of the institution or his Pastor) through whom the appropriations can be sent."t To these another question has been added concerning his ability to repeat the "Shorter Catechism." J What are the duties of Candidates? " The young brethren who look to this work are earn- estly and aflFectionately reminded that all intellectual ac- * Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 543. f Presbrjterian Digest, p. 361. t Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 535. See p. 320. DUTIES OF CANDIDATES. 311 qnisitions are of little value without the cultivation of piety, and that they are expected and required to pay special attention to the practical duties of religion, such as reading the Scriptures, secret prayer and meditation, occasional acts of special consecration of themselves to Christ and to his service as their Redeemer and as the Ijord of all ; attendance on regular meetings on the Sab- bath and during the week; endeavors to promote the salvation of others ; and the exhibition at all times of a pious and consistent example." They should report, soon after the meeting of the Assembly, to the Presbyterial Education Committee of their progress, wants and pros- pects, and they should carefully observe all the rules of the Board. If a student finds it necessary to relinquish study for a time, he should give notice to the Board.* Where may Candidates study ? In 1879 the Assembly directed "the Board of Educa- tion to require the Candidates hereafter received under their care to pursue their collegiate studies, except in very extraordinary cases, in institutions that sympathize with the doctrinal teachings of our Church." f This subject early engaged the attention of our Church. In 1739 the Synod of Philadelphia took steps to establish a school or seminary of learning, but the effort failed. In 1744 the Synod opened a free school, to be sustained by annual collections in the churches, its special object being to pre- pare young men for the ministry. In 1752 the Synod of New York ordered collections for the College of New Jersey, and the next year sent a delegation to Scotland for aid, with an address to the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland. The chief object of the college is * Presbyterian Digest, p. 363. t Minnies G. A 1879, p. 600. See p. 317. 312 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. stated to be the promoting of the interest of learning and religion in this infant country, and the increase of a sound educated ministry.* In 1790 the Synod of Virginia rec- ommended the establishment of two general institutions of learning, which afterward developed into Washington College in Virginia, and Jefferson College in Pennsylva- nia. These schools were also "for the purpose of edu- cating young men for the ministry." Such was the origin of several other colleges.f The theological training of Candidates must be under the direction of the Presbytery. No one shall be licensed " unless, after his having completed the usual course of academical studies, he shall have studied divinity at least two years under some approved divine or Profe&sor of theology." | At first Candidates studied with tljeir Pas- tor or some other Minister, often living in the Minis- ter's house, and were gradually introduced by him into parish-work. But it was early found that a Professor of theology was much needed. In 1761 an effort was made to secure a competent Professor, and a provisional arrangement was made. In 1809 plans were proposed for the establishment of a theological seminary, which in 1812 resulted in the formation of one at Princeton, N. J., which was accommodated in the college buildings until suitable ones could be erected. § In 1838 the O. S. As- sembly resolved " that Presbyteries be and they hereby are enjoined to see that their Candidates for the ministry prose(!ute their studies only at such theological semina- ries or with such divines as arc thus aj)proved and recog- nized by the Presbyterian C^liurch as sound in faith and * As!<("mbhjn Dii/est, jij). 8S8-;?9(). t /6(V^, pp. 403-406. Seep. 411. J See p. 321. § Assemblijs Ditjent, pp. 426-438 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 369-375. SEMINARIES. 313 attached to our ecclesiastical order and forms of worship as laid down in the accredited standards of our Church." * At the reunion the Assembly ordered that " every student is required, except in unusual circumstances and with the expressed permission of his Presbytery, to pursue a thor- ough course of study preparatory to that of theology, and when prepared to pursue a three years' course of theological studies in a seminary connected with the Presbyterian Church ; and no work of preaching is to be allowed to interfere with the diligent and faithful prosecution of his prescribed studies until their close." f What theological seminaries are approved by the Gen- eral Assembly? The seminaries recognized and approved by the Gen- eral Assembly are — 1. The Princeton Theological Seminary, founded by the Assembly in 1812. Appendix, p. 535. 2. The Auburn Theological Seminary, established by certain Presbyteries in Central and Western New York in 1819. 3. The Western Theological Seminary, at Allegheny, founded by the Assembly in 1825. 4. The Lane Seminary, at Cincinnati, founded 1829 by individuals, members of the Presbyterian Church, but not under any ecclesiastical control. 5. The Union Theological Seminary, in New York, founded by individuals, and not under any ecclesiastical control, in 1836. 6. The Danville Theological Seminary, founded by the O. S. Assembly in 1853. Appendix, p. 535. 7. The Seminary of the North-west, in Chicago, 111. It was originally " The Indiana Theological Seminary," * Assembly's Digest, p. 778. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 362. 27 314 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. at South Hanover, founded by the Synod of Indiana in 1830. It was removed to New Albany in 1840, and placed under the care of two, and afterward of seven, Western Synods. It was offered to the O. S. Assembly in 1853, but was not received until 1859, when it was removed to Chicago and called the North-western The- ological Seminary. Appendix, p. 536. 8. German Theological School, at Newark, N. J. It was organized by the Presbytery of Newark, but reorgan- ized in 1871 according to the plan proposed by the Gen- eral Assembly, and taken under its care. • 9. German Theological School of the North-west, at Dubuque, Iowa. It was an individual enterprise, with the sympathy and personal support of the Presbyteries of Dubuque and Dane. It was reorganized in 1871 ac- cording to the plan proposed by the General Assembly, and taken under its care. 10. Lincoln University, Theological Department, at Ox- ford, Pa. It was originally called the Ashmun Institute, and was designed for the education of colored men, and the preparation of some, thus educated, for the ministry. In 1871 the theological department was reorganized and placed under the care of the General Assembly. 11. San Francisco Seminary, organized by the Synod of the Pacific in 1871, and received under the care of the General Assembly in 1872. 12. Blackburn University, at Carlinville, 111. It was founded by Rev. Gideon Blackburn, D.D., in 1838. In 1857 it was incorporated as Blackburn Theological Semi- nary. In 1867 it was organized as a university. In 1872 it was received under the care of the General Assembly, having adopted the plan proposed by that body in 1870.* * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 383-396. SEMINARIES AND GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 315 13. Biddle University, at Charlotte, N. C. Tn 1867 the Presbytery of Catawba, through the liberality of Mrs. H. J. Biddle of Philadelphia, established the Biddle Memorial Institute, to train colored men to be Catechists, Teachers and Ministers. It was under the care of the Committee on Freedmen, who chose its Professors. In 1875 it was taken under the care of the General Assem- bly. In 1876 a new charter was obtained for it under the name of the Biddle University.* What control has the Assembly over these seminaries ? Before the reunion several of these seminaries were under the direct control of the General Assembly, and their Professors were elected by that body. Some were under the supervision of Synods or Presbyteries, the Professors being elected by their Boards of Commission- ers or Directors. Others were under no ecclesiastical control. In 1870 it was agreed that "those theological seminaries that are now under the Assembly may, if their Boards of Direction so elect, be transferred to the %vatch and care of one or more of the adjacent Synods ; and the other seminaries are advised to introduce, as far as may be, into their constitutions the principle of synod- ical or Assembly supervision, in which case they shall be entitled to an official recognition and ap])robation on the part of the General Assembly." f The following^ plan was adopted : 1. "Accepting the offer so generously made by the Theological Seminary in New York — a seminary inde- pendent hitherto of all direct ecclesiastical control — to invest the General Assembly with the right of veto in the election of Professors in that institution, the Assem- * 3nnntes O. A. 1867, p. 447; 1S75, p. 588; 1S80, pp. 93-130. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 92. 316 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. bly would invite all those theological seminaries not now under tiie control of the General Assembly to adopt at their earliest convenience the same rule and method, to the end that throughout the whole Presbyterian Church there may be uniform and complete confidence in those entrust- ed with the training of our Candidates for the ministry." 2. " The several Boards of Directors of those semina- ries which are now under the control of the General Assembly shall be authorized to elect, suspend and dis- place the Professors of the seminaries under their care, subject in all cases to the veto of the General Assembly, to whom they shall annually make a full report of their proceedings, and to whom their minutes shall be sub- mitted whenever the Assembly shall require them to be produced. These Boards shall further be authorized to fix the salaries of the Professors and to fill their own vacancies, subject in all cases to the veto of the Assem- bly." "If not vetoed by that (the next) Assembly, tlie election shall be regarded as complete, according to tlie plan ratified by the Assembly of 1870,"* App., p. 536. What qualifications are required for reception to the seminaries ? The plan of the seminaries requires that ''every student applying for admission to the theological seminary shall produce satisfactory testimonials that he possesses good natural talents, and is of a prudent and discreet de|)ort- ment ; that he is in full communion with some regular church ; that he has passed through a regular course of academical study, or, wanting this, he shall submit him- self to an examination in regard to the branches of lit- erature taught in such a course." f In 1878 it was re- * Presbylerian Digest, p. 3SG ; Minutes G. A. 1S71, p. 581. See p. 265. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 379. LICENSE. 317 solved, "That in the judgment of this Assembly it is highly desirable that some knowledge of the Hebrew language should be required of the students entering our theological seminaries — at least that they should be thoroughly grounded in the elements of that language. And the Assembly therefore recommend the officers of our seminaries to take such steps as may in their judg- ment secure this end." * May Candidates select a seminary in wMch to study, and may they leave it at pleasure ? " Our Presbyteries should in all cases inquire into and advise as to the choice by the Candidate of the institu- tion at which he will pursue his studies, and that no Candidate thus selecting his institution should leave it for another without the consent of his Presbytery." f What is license ? It is a part of trial, authority given by Presbytery to Probationers to preach the gospel for a limited time, that their gifts may be tested, and that the Presbyteries may make "a competent trial of their talents, and, receiving from the churches a good report, they may in due time ordain them to the sacred office." | By what Presbytery may a Candidate be licensed ? By the one "to which he naturally belongs" and under which he has studied, unless he be transferred to some other Presbytery; and he should be so trans- ferred if he proposes to labor in the bounds of that Presbytery. It is irregular for a Candidate to go into another denomination or any other than our own Pres- byteries to obtain a license and return to labor in our bounds.§ * Minuter G. A. 1878, p 95. f Ibid., 1877, p. 535. % See pp. 195, 299-302. I Presbyterian Digest, p. 365. 27* 318 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. Is a liberal education necessary for iLcensure ? " Ji! is reGommended that the Candidate shall also be re- quired to produce a diploma of bachelor or master of arts from some college or university, or at least authentic testi- monials of his having gone through a regular course of learning." The Assembly has always insisted ou this, although in certain cases it has waived this qualification, as in 1758 the Synod permitted the reception of a Welsh Licentiate, and in 1807 the Assembly authorized the Presbytery of Philadelphia to license a colored Candi- date.* In 1876 the Trustees of Lincoln University over- tured the Assembly in regard to the licensure and aid of young colored men seeking the ministry, and received the following answer : " The General Assembly has no authority to modify the regulations of our ' Form of Government' in respect to the qualifications of Licen- tiates. At the same time the Assembly recognizes the propriety of the exercise by the Presbyteries of a wise discretion in their administration of the functions en- trusted to them by the CImrch, in view of the great work to be done by our Church among tlie colored peo- ple in this country. The Assembly specially accords such discretion to those Presbyteries which are providen- tially brought into special relations to that work; mean- while, in view of the experience of several years, enjoin- ing upon such Presbyteries the obligation to taUe great ciire lest any incompetent or unworthy men be admitted into the ministry of our Church." f IV. Why is a thorough education necessary? ^^ Because it is highly reproacJiful to religion, and dan- gerous to the Church, to entrust the holy ministry to weak and ignorant men." * Presbyterian Digest, p. 368. f Minutes G. A. 1S76, p. 71. TRIALS FOR LICENSE. 319 IQ what studies sliaU tlie Presbytery examine tlie Candi- dates ? " The Presbytery shall try each Candidate — 1. "As to his knowledge of the Latin language and the original languages in which the Holy Scriptures werewrU- ten." Often the college diploma is received as evidence of his knowledge of Latin and Greek. 2. "They shall also examine him on the arts and sci- ences." A college diploma is generally considered suffi- cient evidence. 3. "On theology, natural and revealed." 4. " On ecclesiastical history." 5. "On the sacraments and church government."^ These examinations are generally conducted in open Presbytery by standing committees on examinations, all the members, however, having the privilege of asking questions. The examinations may be arrested at any time by vote. Sometimes the Presbytery, if large, pressed with business and having a large number of Can- didates under their charge, order that the Standing Com- mittee on Examinations shall carefully examine all Can- didates, and report in detail the result to Presbytery for final action.* What written pieces are required ? "And in order to make trial of his talents to explain and vindicate, and practically to enforce, the doctrines of the gospel, the Presbytery shall require of him — 1. "A Latin exegesis on some common head in di- vinity." 2. "A critical exercise, in which the Candidate shall give a specimen of his taste and judgment in sacred criticism, jrresenting an explication of the original text, stating its *Seep. 19L 320 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. Gonnedion, illustrating its force and beauties, removing its difficulties, and solving any important questions which it may present." 3. "A lecture or exposition of several verses of Scrip- ture" and — 4. "A popular sermon." Before these are apj^roved as parts of trial they are generally handed to committees for examination, espe- cially the Latin exegesis and the critical exercise. Some- times the Presbytery require them all to be read before the body or a congregation. V. May the Presbytery demand further trials ? " These or other similar exercises, at the discretion of the Presbytery, shall be exhibited until they shall have ob- tained satisfaction as to the Candidate's jnety, literature and aptness to teach in the churches. The lecture and 'popular sei'mon, if the Presbytery think proper, may be delivered in the presence of a congregation." Formerly this was generally done, and in many jjlaces the custom is continued. But in the larger Presbyteries the Candi- date is required to read or deliver before the body the sermon, at least in part, tliat they may have some idea of his qualifications as a public speaker. Is a knowledge of the Catechisms necessary ? In 1868 the O. S. Assembly required the Presbyteries "to see that the Candidates for licensure be well versed in the Catechisms and well furnished with Scripture proof- texts.'' * In 1 880 it was " recommended that the directors of the theological seminaries under the care of the As- sembly be requested to see to it, that all Candidates for the Presbyterian ministry under their instruction be pre- pared for an annual examination in the ' Westminster * Presbyterian Digest, p. 398. See p. 307. TIME OF LICENSE. 321 Shorter Catechism.' " This was reiterated the next year.* How are the examinations and pieces to be approved ? After the various parts of trials are completed to the satisfaction of Presbytery the Candidate retires, and the roll is called to give every member the opportunity to express his opinion. The roll is generally called a second time for the vote, to sustain these parts of trial. The question is then put. Shall the Candidate be licensed to preach the gospel ? VT. When may a Candidate be licensed ? "That the most effectual measures may he taken to guard agaiiist the admission of insufficient men into the sacred offee, it is recommended tJiat no Candidate, except in ex- traordinary cases, be licensed, unless, after his having com- pleted, the usual course of academical studies, he shall have studied divinity at least two years under some appi'oved di- viTie or Professor of Theology." Attempts have several times been made to increase the required term to three years. In 1792 the Assembly declared that the rule adopted by the Synod of New York and New Jersey, re- quiring three years, was unconstitutional. In 1792, 1835 and 1836 overtures were sent to the Presbyteries pro- posing that the change be made in the constitution. In 1836 and 1837 a majority of the Presbyteries which an- swered voted in favor of the change, but not a majority of the whole number. The Assembly has, however, often declared "that it is highly important that theological stu- dents continue the full time of three years in the semi- nary, and complete the whole course of study prescribed in the plan," and that "it is in general highly inexpedient for Candidates for the ministry to apply for licensure at * Minutes G. A. 18S0, p. 63 ; 1881, p. 577. V 322 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. such a period of ilieir course of study as would prevent them from finishing the three years' plan of studies." The O. S. Assembly in 1844 declared " that the rule of the Board of Education (requiring a pledge of three years' study) does not conflict with the constitution." * In 1863 the O. S. Assembly " recommended, in view of the great importance of a thorough course of theological study, that the Presbyteries exercise great care and pru- dence in regard to the licensing of Candidates, and that in ordinary cases this be postponed until the completion of the theological course, that their undivided attention may be given to the prosecution of their studies while in the seminary." f In 1876 the Assembly replied to an overture from the Lincoln University in regard to colored Candidates, according certain discretion. J How long is the course of study in the seminaries ? They all have adopted a three-year course. § In 1865 the O. S. Assembly approved the extension of the course in the Princeton Seminary to four years, agreeably to the prayer of the Professors communicated through the Di- rectors, and ordered that the plan be changed so as to read, " The period of continuance in the Theological Seminary shall in no case be less than four years pre- vious to an examination for the degree of Bachelor of Divinity." II But the next year a modification Avas made at the request of the faculty, and because of remonstrances from several Presbyteries, and the Assembly "sanctioned the adoption by any or all of our seminaries of a course of studies to be pursued, purely at the option of students, during a fourth year, not impairing the three years' course * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 398, 399. t Minutes G. A. 1S6S, p. 19. % See p. 318. 2 Presbyterian Digest, p. 379. || Minutes G. A. 1805, p. 573. FORM OF LICENSURE. 323 as heretofore pursued, provided no increase of the num- ber of teachers shall be asked on this account. And no distinctive degree or title shall be conferred on those electing to pursue the fourth year's course, save a cer- tificate similar to that now authorized for the three years' course."* This is the plan generally adopted in the seminaries. May a Candidate be licensed to preach without expecting to be ordained? ' " The General Assembly cannot sanction the practice of licensure as a means to attain a higher measure of usefulness merely, without aiming to reach ordination, as this would be virtually to make two grades of preaching officers." f May a Candidate preach without a license ? It is certainly contrary to the design of this chapter, and dangerous to the churches. Those who teach and preach should be under the supervision of the church courts. The Assembly has often expressed disapproval of those who preach without license. | Yet Candidates are encouraged to try their gifts, under the direction of their Pastors or of the Presbytery, during the seminary vacations, in prayer-meetings and even in church services, and in destitute places as colporteurs. § Sometimes ap- plication is made to Presbytery for a temporary license to preach during the second vacation within the bounds of the Presbytery and under the supervision of some Pastor. II VII. How is the Candidate to be licensed ? "if the Presbytery be satisfied with his trials, they shall then proceed to license him in the following manner : The * Minutes G. A. 1866, ]p. 46. f Presbyter ia7i Dic/esf, ]). 401. X Ibid., p. 352. § See p. 422. 1| 8ee p. 80. S24 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. Moderator shall propose to him the following questions" the Candidate standing before the Moderator in the pres- ence of the Presbytery, and often of a congregation : 1. "Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and practice f 2. "Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of doc- trine taught in the Holy Scriptures f 3. "Do you promise to study tJie peace, unity and pur- ity of the Church f 4. "Do you promise to submit yourself, in the Lord, to the government of this Presbytery, or of any other Presby- te7'y in the bounds of which you may be called f VIII. "The Candidate having answered these questions in the affirmative, and the Moderator having offered up a prayer suitable to the occasion, he shall address himself to the Candidate to the following purpose,^' the members of Presbytery standing: "In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by that authority which he hath given to the Church for its edification, we do license you to preach the gospel wherever God in his providence may call you ; and for this purpose may the blessing of God rest upon yoUy and may the Spirit of Christ fill your heart. Amen." Is it necessary that he assent to the standards ? Such is the requirement of this section, and his licensure certifies to the fact. In 1730 the Synod declared unani- mously that Intrants or Candidates must receive and adopt the Westminster Confession and Catechisms, with the Di- rectory, at their admission, in the same manner and as fully as the members of Synod. This was enforced in 1734, in 1758 and 1825, and has ever since been required.* * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 46, 49, 55, 57, 411. LICENSE. 325 What record shall be made ? ''A record shall be made of the licensure in the following or like form, viz. : "At , the — day of , the Presbytery of having received testimonials in favor of , of his having gone through a regular course of literature, of his good moral character, and of his being in the communion of the Church, proceeded to take the usual parts of trial for his licerisure; and he having given sat- isfaction as to his accomplishments in literature, as to his experimental acquaintance with religion, and as to his pro- ficiency in divinity and other studies, the Presbytery did, and hereby do, express their approbation of all these parts of trial; and he having adopted the Confession of Faith of this Church, and satisfactorily answered the questions appointed to be put to Candidates to be licensed, the Pres- bytery did, and hereby do, license him, the said ■ , to preach the gospel of Christ, as a Probationer far the holy ministry, within the bounds of this Presbytery^ or wherever else he shall be orderly called." A copy of this record, or some similar certificate of his licensure, signed by the Moderator and Stated Clerk, should be handed to the Licentiate as a certification to the church of his authority to preach. What powers have Licentiates ? They are licensed to preach the gospel as part of their probation for the ministry. They belong to the laity, and are subject to the Session. "Although Candidates and Licentiates are in training for the gospel ministry, and in consequence' of this are placed under the care of Presbyte- ries, and in certain respects become immediately responsi- ble to them, yet they are to be regarded as belonging to the order of the laity till they receive ordination to the whole 28 326 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. work of the gospel ministry." * They cannot administer the sacraments.f Nor pronounce the benediction.| Nor solemnize marriage. Yet the O. S. Assembly in 1844 re- solved that they "do not consider them as violating any rules of the Church by solemnizing marriages in those States where the civil laws expressly authorize them to do it." § They have no seat or voice in Session or any church court, yet, as part of their preparation, they should be present as frequently as possible.|| If acting as Stated Supplies of churches, they are not to be re- garded as Pastors, nor to sit as Moderators in the Session or congregational meetings.^ IX. May a Candidate be transferred from one Presbytery to another ? " When any Candidate for licensure shall have occasion while his trials are going on to remove from the bounds of his own Presbytery into those of another, it shall be con- sidered as regular for the latter Presbytery, on his produ^ cing proper testimonials from the former, to take up his trials at the point at which they were left, and comluct them to a conclusion in the same manner as if they had been commenced by themselves." This implies that he re- ceives a regular dismissal from the Presbytery which be- gan his examinations. It is not lawful for him to place himself under the care of a Presbytery while under the care of another, especially after being refused a license.** X. How may a Licentiate be transferred ? "/n like manner, when any Candidate after licensure * Preshylerian Dir/est, p. 402. See p. 130. f Directory for Woiship, chs. vii. and viii. See pp. 83, 90. X Ansembly^s Dif/ent, Y>. 108. See p. 114. ^ Presbyterian iJiyest, p. 402. See p. 95. II Assembly's Digest, p. 86. f See p. 127. . ,** Presbyterian Digest, p. 144. See p. 208. '' LTCENBE RENEWED. 327 hhall, by the permission of his Presbytery, remove without its limits, an extract of the record of his licensiire, accom- panied with a presbyterial recommendation, signed by the Clerk, shall be his testimonials to the Presbytery under whose care he shall comeJ' XI. For how long a time may a Candidate be licensed ? The constitution leaves it indefinite; the Presbytery was therefore at liberty to recall the license at any time when satisfied that the preaching is not to the edification of the churches. The Assembly in 1872 adopted the fol- lowing rule: Every license shall expire at the end of four years, unless the Licentiate during that period be called to permanent labor in the Church. The Presby- tery may extend the license for one year.* In 1874 this was explained to mean that all licenses then in force ex- pired in four years from the date of that action."}" May a license be renewed ? There are cases in which this seems proper, as after restoration to health, return from foreign travel, resum- ing study after being engaged for a time in teaching or secular employments, or even restoration after church discipline. The Assembly seems to refer to such cases among others in its deliverance, "that the Assembly has no power over the functions of the Presbytery in grant- ing and continuing licenses, save that of review and con- trol ."t May a license be recalled ? "When a Licentiate shall have been preaching for a considerable time, and kis services do not appear edifying to the. churches, the Presbytery may, if they think proper, rec
orated the next year. It was composed of fifteen members chosen by the Assembly. Its object was " to assist in sustaining the preaching of the gospel in feeble churches and congregations in connection with the Pres- byterian Church in the United States, and generally to superintend the whole course of home missions in behalf of said Church, as its General Assembly may from time to time direct; also to receive, take charge of and disburse any property or funds which at any time and from time to time may be entrusted to said Church or said com- mittee for home missionary purposes." This continued its work until 187 l.f What was " the Western Committee of Missions " ? In 1 845 the O. S. Assembly, in order to prosecute its * New Digest, pp. 367-375. t Minutes (N. S.) G. A. 1861, pp. 466-469; Presbyterian Digest, p. 425. See p. 396. HOME MISSIONS. 395 missions in the West with more vigor, decided that the Board of Missions should appoint a committee, to be called " the Western Committee of Missions," to be lo- cated at Louisville, Ky., to have similar powers with that located in Philadelphia, making monthly reports to the Board. It had a Secretary and General Agent and Treas- urer,* This was continued until 1862.t What was "the South-western Advisory Committee"? In 1859 the O. S. Assembly ordered the Board of Missions to establish in the city of New Orleans an Advisory Committee, with a District Secretary, "to set forward the work of missions in the South-west, the details to be arranged by conference between the Board and the said committee." "The Board was also em- powered to make a similar arrangement at the North- west." This Advisory Committee was located at San Francisco. Both these committees were discontinued by order of the Assembly in 1862, and the Board of Missions was directed "hereafter to conduct through- out the entire field its work, as formerly, through the Presbyteries." | What was " the Board of Domestic Missions " ? This was the same as the Board of Missions. In 1857 the General Assembly approved the action of the Board in obtaining from the Legislature of Pennsylvania a change in its corporate title — viz., the introduction of the word "Domestic" — to prevent inconvenience and loss which was occasioned by the frequent confounding tlie Board of Missions and that of Foreign Missions. § * Asuembly's Digest, p. 355. t Minutes G. A. {0. S.), 1862, p. 602. t Ibid., 1859, p. 530 ; 1860, p. 55 ; 1862, p. 602. 2 Ibid., 1857, pp. 19, 75. 396 OF MISSIONS. What was "the Presbyterian Board of Home Missions"? After the reunion of the two branches (O. S. and N. S.) of the Church in 1869, the Presbyterian Committee of Home Missions obtained an act from the New York Legislature authorizing the substitution of " Board " for " Committee " in its title. This was passed January 20, 1871.* What is " the Board of Home Missions of the Presbyte- rian Church in the United States of America"? In 1869 it was agreed that the Board of Domestic Missions and the Committee of Home Missions should continue in operation until proper legal steps could be taken to consolidate them without risking the property and funds belonging to them. This was accomplished in 1872, and the new Board received the title, " The Board of Home Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America," and obtained a char- ter from the State of New York. The Board of Domestic Missions was continued until 1873, when by an act of the State of Pennsylvania its property was transferred to the new Board, which was declared to be the legal successor of both.f How are applications for aid to be made to the Board ? The Missionary and his field of labor must be in con- nection with the General Assembly. The application should state (1) name of church and Minister; (2) num- ber of conuiiunicants and size of congregation; (3) how near are other churches, and of what size; (4) popula- tion and character of the place ; (5) the ability and promises of the congregation ; and (6) the smallest sum really needed. The application must be signed by the Elders, Deacons and Trustees, and sent to the Presby- * Presbyterian Digest, p. 428. t Ibid., pp. 427-430. HOME MISSIONS. 397 K^ry for its ipproval. The Presbytery shall vote on it by ballot, l)oth as to the application and as to the amount, and forward it to the Board.* The congregation is ex- pected to fulfill its pledges to the Missionary, and to take up a collection for the Board. The appropriations granted are only for a year, but may be renewed on application again through the Presbytery.f Is the Board bound to grant every application ? It is the duty of the Presbytery carefully to examine the necessity of tiie aid applied for ; and to it belongs the respopsibility of the question. Ought the church to receive aid, and to what amount ? This cannot be done by the Board. A different question must be answered when the application comes before it, viz. : Can the ap- propriation be granted? This must be determined by the amount of funds entrusted to the care of the Board, and by the relative importance of other applications com- ing from the entire field. It may, because of want of funds, reject it or grant only part of the desired appro- priation.! The Presbytery sometimes feels that it has a right to make applications to the amount M^hich it has contributed to the Board. But this is not the principle upon which the Board was established. The churches contribute to the general work of home missions, and the Board entrusted with these funds must consider the whole field in judging of its ability to make an appro- priation. Appendix, p. 539. What is the relation of the Board to the Presbytery in regard to missions ? " The Board of Missions is an ecclesiastical organiza- tion, and operates through the Presbyteries; its success, * Presbyterian Digest, p. 427. f See Bules of the BouixL X Church Polity, p. 443. 34 398 OF MISSIONS. therefore, must depend essentially on the co-operation of the Presbyteries and the efficiency of their aid." " The success of the Board in obtaining suitable Missionaries for distant places must depend essentially on the official information they are enabled to give to those who apply for commissions."* The Missionary is responsible to the Presbytery, which has also full control over his church or field of labor.f The Missionary must send, however, regular reports to the Board while commis- sioned by it. " When aid-receiving churches become vacant, they are usually cut off from home missionary aid until they shall have found an acceptable Minister ready to be commissioned." It is then the duty of the Presbytery, through its committee, " to endeavor in its own way to nourish and sustain these churches until they are advanced to a condition in which they can be assisted by the Board of Home Missions." J In 1880 the Assembly received overtures from one Synod and seven- teen Presbyteries asking that a committee consider the modes of operation of this Board in its relation to the Presbyteries. The committee reported the next year in part.§ Appendix, p. 539. What is the Sustentation Department of the Board ? (See p. 465.) What is "the Women's Executive Committee of Home Missions of the Presbyterian Church"? " The work of Christian women in behalf of home missions dates as far back as the beginning of home missions in this country." It was carried on chiefly in prayer and in the preparation of boxes for the Mission- aries. After the reunion there was an increased activity * Assembly's Digest, p. 361. f See p. 383. I Presbyterian Diged, p. 17G. § Minutes G. A. 18S1, p. 529 HOME MISSIONS. 399 on the part of the women, and they were invited by the Board to make organized efforts to collect money for the Board. A deep interest was excited also in the condi- tion of women in heathen lands, who were in great deg- radation and inaccessible to our Missionaries. In some places in our own country, as in Utah, New Mexico and Arizona, their condition was much the same, and they were perhaps quite as isolated. This great need for " women's work for women " led to the organization of women's missionary societies and women's boards for missions, their object being to collect funds and to send out women to labor among their sisters at home and abroad. Some have embraced both the home and for- eign field ; others have charge either of the home or the foreign work. These are all more or less connected with the Boards of the Church, and some have commit- tees or branch societies in the Synods, Presbyteries and churches. In 1878 a convention of women was held in Pittsburg during the session of the General Assembly in regard to some more complete organization for home missions. It led to a conference with the Ladies' Board of Missions in New York ''as to their willingness to de- vote themselves exclusively to home missions, thereby becoming the ' Woman's Home Missionary Society of the Presbyterian Church.'" This failed, and the "Woman's Executive Committee of Home Missions of the Pres- byterian Church" was organized. Its office is in New York.* There are in 1881 five women's societies aux- iliary to the Board. Of these, the "Woman's Executive Committee of Home Missions " is the largest. In twenty- seven Synods it has committees of women ratified by the Synods. The Executive Committee is formed of * Minutes G. A. 1874, P- 41 ; 1877, p. 633; 1879, pp. 572, 594, 678. 400 OF MISSIONS. two members of each synodical committee. Their col- lections during the year amount to $27,793, and mis- sionary-boxes valued at about $17,000.* Board of Education. What were the early measures of the Church to educate young men for the ministry ? The General Synod in 1733 granted an appropriation from its "fund for pious uses" to a student. In 1739 an overture was approved for the erection of a school or seminary of learning by the Synod. A commission was appointed to accomplish it, which adopted a plan, applied to the churches for aid and drew up an appeal also to the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland. The war between Engkind and Sjiain caused " the whole affair to be laid aside for that time." In 1743 the Presbyteries of Philadelphia, New Castle and Donegal agreed to open a school for the education of youth, and the Synod at its next meeting (1744) approved of this action and took the school under its care. The object to be accomplished was to give free instruction in the languages, philosophy and divinity. The school was placed under the charge of Rev. Francis Alison, who was allowed an usher, and was to be supported by yearly contributions from the churches. For a few years (1757-62) the scliool received annually a sum from "the Trustees General of the society's sehooh for the instruction of poor Germans, etc. in Pennsylvania, etc.," on condition "tliatthe master shall teach four Dutch or English (young men) gratis, upon the recommendation of the Trustees General, to be prepared for the ministry, and ten poor Dutch children in the English tongue, gratis." f * Minutes O. A. 1881, p. 531. t Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 100, 149, 151, 175, 22S See p. 311. EDUCATION. 401 When was the College of New Jersey fomided ? In 1746, at Elizabethtown, by the Synod of New York. It was the fourth college established in the country (Har- vard University in 1636, William and Mary College in 1692, and Yale in 1700). It was removed to Princeton in 1757.* In 1752 the Synod ordered collections to be taken in the churches for the college, and the next year Revs. G. Tennent and S. Davies were sent to Europe to solicit aid for it. The address sent to the General As- sembly of the Church of Scotland stated that the object of the college was to educate pious young men for the ministry, and thus enable the Church to supply the in- creasing number of vacancies and the destitute, fields in its bounds. In 1768 the United Synod of New York and Philadelphia approved of the appointment of a Professor of Theology in the college, and made appro- priation from collections for his support. There was also a fund in the hands of the Trustees, the interest of which was applied by the Synod to aid poor and pious students. t The General Assembly in 1806 de- clared "the College of New Jersey was originally founded with a particular view to promote the interests of religion, as well as of learning, by training up men of piety and talents for the ministry of the gospel. The Trustees of the institution have ever been atten- tive to this great object, and have made most generous provision for the support of theological students. . . . All persons who are actually engaged in the study of theology . . . may, on producing proper testimoni- als of character, pursue their further studies here at the * American Cyclopcedia. t Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 248, 252, 256, 379, 399. Seep. 311. :u » 2 A 402 OF MISSIONS. moderate - charge of one dollar a week for board, aud enjoy the assistance of the President and Professor of Theology without any fee for instruction. This Pro- fessor gives lectures to the theological students twice a week. . . . His course of lectures embraces divinity, ecclesiastical history, church government, Christian and Jewish antiquities, and the duties of the pastoral office. He instructs those who desire it in the Hebrew lan- guage, so useful and almost indispensable to a good divine. At every meeting one or more of the pupils submit to his criticisms and remarks an essay or ser- mon on a subject previously assigned." A theological society was held once a week, and access was granted to a large theological library.* At present (1881) the college is under the care of the Synod of New Jersey, accomplishing the same objects, but having no theological department, according to the agreement made in 1811.t What presbyterial scheme for education was approved ? In 1771 the Presbytery of New Castle transmitted to the Synod a plan which was approved by it, and other Presbyteries were encouraged to do likewise. The plan was, that vacant churches in the Presbytery subscribe annually two pounds, and every Minister in the Pres- bytery one pound, and the fund be increased by volun- tary annual subscriptions. Young men to be aided must be recommended by a Minister and examined and ap- proved by Presbytery, which shall direct his studies and have a right to his services for one year after his ordi- nation. If the student be afterward not inclined to enter the ministry, he must return the money expended upon him within five years.| In 1806 the General As* * Assembly's Digest, ed. of 1855, p. 376. f See p. 404. X Records of the Presbyterian Church, p. 419. EDUCATION. 403 sembly urged upon the Presbyteries to report each year what they were doing for the selection of young men for the ministry, for their support, education and train- ing, and reasons were demanded for neglect of this im- portant duty. Those Presbyteries which did not render satisfactory excuses were liable to be recorded as delin- quents in their duty or censured by the Assembly.* When was the Theological Seminary at Princeton estab- Ushed? In 1809 the Presbytery of Philadelphia sent an over- ture to the General Assembly for the establishment of a theological school. A committee on the subject was ap- pointed. Its chairman was Rev. Dr. Dwight, President of Yale College, a delegate from the General Association of Connecticut. It reported three plans : (1) to establish one great school near the centre of the bounds of our Church ; (2) two schools, one North and the other South ; and (3) one school in each Synod, in which case each Synod should have the whole responsibility as to the formation and supervision of its scliool. According to the other plans, the General Assembly should have the control. These were referred to the Presbyteries, but without definite result. In 1810 the Assembly determined to establish a seminary " for securing to Candidates for the ministry more extensive and efficient theological instruc- tion." The institution should have three Professors, but might begin with less. Its course should embrace divin- ity, Oriental and biblical literature, ecclesiastical history and church government, and such other subjects as might be deemed necessary. Efforts were to be made to give gratuitous instruction and support when necessary. A committee from each Synod was appointed to solicit funds. * Assembly's Digest, p. 397. 404 OF MISSIONS. The Presbyteries were left at full liberty to send their stu- dents where they pleased for instruction, and to license those only whom they approved on examination ; the seminary to have no such power. In 1811 the Trustees of the Col- lege of New Jersey made an offer to the General Assem- bly, which was accepted the next year. Its principal terms were: (1) that the seminary shall be in or near Princeton, and in connection with the college ; (2) that the General Assembly shall appoint the Directors, choose Professors determine the instruction, govern the students and man- age the funds, without interference from the Trustees of the college ; (3) that buildings needed for the seminary may be erected on the college grounds by the Assembly, or on land purchased in or near Princeton; (4) that the use of the college buildings shall be granted as far as practicable and as long as may be desired ; (5) that the college will instruct at as little expense as possible young men sent to it by the Assembly or the Directors of the seminary; (6) the Trustees shall be ready to take charge of funds, sepa- rate from those of the college, subject to the order of the General Assembly ; (7) free use of the college library shall be granted to the Professors and students. This connec- tion between the college and seminary was to continue according to the pleasure of the Assembly, but it was agreed that "while the seminary shall remain in Prince- ton no professorship of theology shall be established in the college."* A missionary department was proposed as early as 1829. All the seminaries of the Church are alike in their plans of instruction and government.^ What are synodical seminaries ? Each Presbytery and Synod was competent to adopt its * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 369-375. t Assembly's Digest, p. 440. J Ibid., pp. 375 -397. EDUCATION. 405 own plan for the instruction of its Candidates. This was sanctioned by the General Assembly. Those seminaries which were under the control of Synods were called sy- nodical seminaries. Among these were "the Union Sem- inary of the General Assembly, under the care of the Synods of Virginia and North Carolina;" Columbia Seminary, whose title was "the Theological Seminary of the Synods of South Carolina and Georgia;" the New Albany Seminary, which was under the care of seven Western Synods (and after its reorganization in 1854 under three Synods). These had the sanction of the General Assembly. The Seminary of the Synod of Kentucky, and the South-western Seminary, under the care of the Synod of Tennessee, were refused such rec- ognition.* The Indiana Theological Seminary, at South Hanover, afterward moved to New Albany, was under the care of several Synods,t and the San Francisco Seminary was organized by the Synod of the Pacific.| What seminaries were under presbyterial supervision? "The Seminary at Auburn was controlled by a Board of Commissioners elected by certain Presbyteries in Cen- tral and Western New York, and by a Board of Trustees elected by commissioners ;" § and the German Theological School was founded by the Presbytery of Newark, and the Biddle University at Charlotte, North Carolina.]] What seminaries were independent ? " Lane Seminary, at Cincinnati, and Union Seminary, at New York, were founded by individuals, members of the Presbyterian Church." By their charters they were Presbyterian institutions, teaching our standards, but were * Assembly's Digest, pp. 461-171. f See p. 313. J See p. 314. ^ Presbyter kvn Digest, p. 384. Il See pp. 314, 315 406 OF MISSIONS. not under ecclesiastical control.* Also the German Theo- logical School of the North-west; and the Blackburn University, at Carlinville, 111., M^hich was founded by the Rev. G. Blackburn, t What are fellowships ? There has been a desire to secure a high order of cul- ture in biblical literature. To accomplish this, in 1876 "a Prize Fellowship Fund" was begun in Union Theo- logical Seminary, and two fellowships more, of $10,000 each, were secured, to enable " students who shall be, in the judgment of the Faculty, most deserving, to prosecute their studies in this country or in loreign countries, under the direction of the Faculty, for the period of two years after graduatiou." J In the Princeton Seminary in 1880 a fellowship was secured yielding $600 in quarterly pay- ments. It is offered to the member of the graduating class or to the resident graduate approved by the Faculty who shall stand highest in a special examination in April on Hebrew. He will be expected to spend at least one year in Old-Testament study under the direction of the Faculty, either in Princeton or in some foreign univer- sity.§ In 1881 the Assembly was "glad to notice that in two of our seminaries (Princeton and Union) fellow- ships are established, and we commend the example to other seminaries." || What are parochial schools ? In Scotland a statute was passed in 1696 directing that a school be established in every parish. The Pastor was entrusted with the superintendence and to appoint the teachers, and the Presbytery regulated the hours and ' Presbyterian Digest, p. 384. f See p. 314. I Minutes O. A. 1876, p. 116. g Ibid., 1880, p. 94. II Ibid., 1881, p. 577. EDUCATION. 407 vacations, and could animadvert on the incumbent in all cases of just complaint; and its judgment was final. When the Free Church separated from the Established, it also adopted a similar system of parish schools under the supervision of the Pastors and Presbyteries. In 1844 the O. S. Assembly appointed a committee to con- sider the expediency of establishing Presbyterian paro- chial schools. The report was presented the next year, earnestly recommending their general introduction. In 1846 the Assembly resolved that education which does not include instruction in the Scriptures and the doctrines of grace is incomplete; that it approves of churches un- dertaking schools under their own direction ; and that the whole subject of parochial education be commended to the serious attention of the Church and to the Board of Education. In 1847 the Assembly expressed its con- viction "that the interests of the Church .... demanded that immediate and strenuous exertions should be made, so far as practicable, by every congregation, to establish within its bounds one or more primary schools under the care of the Session of the church, in which, together with the usual branches of secular learning, the truths and duties of our holy religion shall be assiduously in- culcated." And Presbyteries and Synods were urged to " devise and execute whatever measures they may deem most appropriate for securing the establishment of paro- chial and presbyterial schools in our bounds." The Board of Education was called upon to obtain information and grant aid.* Wlien did the Board of Education give up their parochial schools? The Board began at once, after the above resolutions * Assembly's Digest, pp. 406-410. Set p. 4^2, 408 OF MISSIONS. were passed in 1847, to organize and aid parochial schools, and continued to do so for twenty years. In 1868 the an- nual report contains a summary of the work, and speaks of an increasing interest. The next year the Board re- ported the failure of the whole scheme, and mentioned the causes, especially the insuperable practical difficulties. No action was taken by the Assembly in regard to this part of the report. The Board had aided 17 colleges and seminaries, 58 academies and 131 parochial schools. At the reunion in 1870 nothing was said in regard to this part of the Board's work ; the whole matter was dro])ped. In 1871 the sum of |2020 was " applied specially to the closing up of the schools formerly in connection with the Board." * Wlien was the Board of Education organized ? In 1819 the General Assembly, having been overtured, determined to organize the Board of Education. Its ob- ject was stated to be the assisting young men, " giving hopeful evidence of piety and promising talents," "to obtain all parts of an education necessary to their intro- duction to the pulpit, including both their classical and theological course." A constitution was framed, which afterward received but few modifications. A charter was obtained in 1841, under the direction of the O. S. As- sembly.f Wiat is the American Education Society ? In 1815 a society was formed in Boston which was called " The American Society for Educating Pious Youth for the Gospel Ministry." The name was in 1820 changed into that of "The American Education Society." It was designed to be undenominational. Its supporters and * Minutes {0. S.) 1S68, pp. 609, 719; 1S69, p. 976; IS'71, p. 658. t Assembly's Digest, pp. 399-403 ; Presbyterian Digest, ]>. 353. See p. 305. EDUCATION. 409 beueficiaries have been for the most part connected with the Congregational and Presbyterian churches. In 1818 "the Presbyterian Educational Society at New York" was formed, and in 1827 became a branch of the Amer- ican Society, as did other similar bodies. In 1831 these branches received a modification of their relation to the parent society, especially the one in New York, which was enlarged in its influence in certain territorial limits, and reassnmed its former title, " The Presbyterian Educational Society." It remained for many years as the Presbyte- rian branch of the American Educational Society.* In 1874 " The Society for the Promotion of Collegiate and Theological Education " was united organically with the American Educational Society, whose name then became " The American College and Educational Society." f Wliat was the Western Educational Society? From 1838 to 1854 the New School branch of the Church co-operated with the American Education and other voluntary societies. In 1852 the General Assem- bly recommended that in the "West, where no such so- ciety existed, one should be formed, to be called "the "Western Educational Society," whose annual meeting should be at the same time and place as those of the As- sembly, and Mdiich should permit the members of the Assembly, ex-qfficio, to act as members of the society. % What was the Permanent Committee on Education ? At the disruption the New School General Assembly recommended the American Education Society to its Presbyteries and churches, and continued to do so for several years. But in 1852 it was resolved that the * Tiventy-third Annual Report of the A. E. Society, pp. 41-59. f Fifty-eighth Annual Report of the A. E. Society, p. 19. % Presbyterian Reunion Memorial Volume, p. 69. 35 410 OF MISSIONS. Western Educational Society and all others should re- port every year to the Assembly, as far as their opera- tions should relate to our Church. This led to the for- mation of the Permanent Committee on Education for the Ministry in 1856. It was located in New York, and its powers and duties were very like those of the O. S. Board of Education. The churches were recommended to sustain this committee, but were left free to " carry forward educational operations within their bounds through their own agencies and local organizations, and to assist their young men directly from their own funds and according to their own rules and regulations, or operate through the Assembly's committee, contributing their funds to the general treasury, and placing their Candidates under the patronage and supervision of the said committee." Arrangements were also to be made Muth the " Central American Educational Society at New York " and the " Philadelphia Educational Society " for harmonious co-operation. An act of incorporation was obtained in 1858.* In 1861 the plan of the committee was revised.f What Is " the Board of Education of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America"? At the reunion this Board was formed by a consolida- tion of the (O. S.) Board of Education and the (N. S.) Permanent Committee on Education. All Presbyteries are expected to see that the churches under their care shall take up an annual collection for this cause. It is located in Philadelphia.! How are applications for aid to be made to the Board ? (See pp. 306-311.) * Presbyterian Reunion Memorial Volume, p. 69 ; Nav Digest, pp. 332, 410-423. t Pre.'ibyterian Digest, pp. 355-361. EDUCATION. 411 What change in the functions of the Board has been pro- posed ? A special committee on the functions of the Board of Education was appointed in 1877, and was continued until 1881, when it recommended (1) that this Board be the executive agency of our Church in all that pertains to the training of Candidates to the Ministry, " and the aid, upon proper conditions, of institutions of learning for the purpose, and also for all other educational meas- ures which may from time to time be referred to the Board by the General Assembly ;" (2) that a committee be ap- pointed to revise the constitution of the Board, so as to enlarge its functions ; (3) that the Board is directed to inaugurate a system for aid of colleges, including " that bequests and other contributions for this purpose be dis- bursed through the Board," and " that colleges receiving aid give to the Board satisfactory guarantees as to the wisdom of their location, their organization and their ad- ministration ;" (4) that these funds be kept distinct from those for the aid of Candidates. The report, with these recommendations, was referred to a committee to report to the next Assembly.* To this same committee was referred a report from the Standing Committee of Home Missions, urging the appointment of a Permanent Com- mittee on Education in the West, "to systematize this de- partment of church work, to select the most desirable loca-^ tions for such institutions of learning, with special refer- ence to the supply of Missionaries and Teachers for the frontier, to devise means for their proper endowment, and to take charge of the funds until they are distributed and invested for the designated objects."* Steps were taken to aid a proposed college in India. f Appendix, p. 543. * Minutes G. A. 1881, pp. 581-584. f See p. 438. 412 OF MISSIONS. What action has been taken in regard to female educa- tion? The O. S. Assembly in 1849 warned parents against sending their children to Romish schools, as dangerous to the children and as a violation of the vows made in baptism.* In 1880 the Assembly resolved, "That in view of the close connection between our homes and con- gregations and the education of the girls born within our Church, this General Assembly commend to the confi- dence of our people the educational institutions which do their work in sympathy with the character and aims of our Church. And, further, that Ministers be urged to countenance, and in all fitting ways promote, the efficiency of ladies' schools, where they are needed in addition to our State institutions, in which the highest culture shall be accompanied and leavened by the evangelical faith and worship of our Church." f Board of Publication. What early measures were taken by the Church to pro- cure the publication of religious books? In 1735 the members of Synod were required to sub- mit to a committee for examination and approval what- ever they may prepare upon any controversy in religious matters before they shall publish the same. In 1772 a committee was appointed to consider the necessity of pro- curing religious books for distribution on the frontier and in poor c )ngregations. The Synod ordered a general col- lection from tlie churches, a pastoral letter to the congre- gations, and that a committee be authorized to procure and distribute the following books, not to exceed ten pounds currency each in purchasing them : Bibles, " West- * Pres. Digest, p. 678. f Minutes G. A. ISSO, p. 71 ; ISSl, p. 584. PUBLICATION. 41 3 minster Confession of Faith," small editions of Vincent's " Catechism," Doddridge's " Rise and Progress of Relig- ion," " A Compassionate Address to the Christian World," Allein's "Alarm to the Unconverted," Dr. Watts's "Di- vine Songs for Children," and the Assembly's " Cate- chism." Other books and pamphlets donated, " which they judge will answer the intention of the Synod to promote Christian knowledge," they could also distribute. The next year two committees, one in Philadelphia and the other in New York, were appointed to procure books to give to the poor. In 1803 application was made by the Presbytery of Erie for Bibles and other pious books, to be used as a circulating library " for the spiritual edi- fication of the numerous poor and ignorant persons in that place who are perishing for lack of knowledge." * How were Bibles procured for distribution ? A committee of three Ministers was appointed in 1783 by the Synod to receive contributions for the purchase of Bibles ; and for certain reasons the Synod ordered that the committee shall procure its supply of Bibles only from an American impression executed by Mr. Aitken.f At the first meeting of the General Assembly (1789), Mr. Collins, a printer in the State of New Jersey, proposed to make an impression of the Old and New Testaments, and desired the countenance and support of our Church and of all denominations of Christians. A committee of sixteen was appointed to procure subscriptions. Dr. John Witherspoon, Dr. Samuel S. Smith and Rev. James F. Armstrong were appointed " to concur with such com- mittee as may be appointed, whether from any other de- nomination or from any other Synod of our denomina- * Records of Presbyterian Church, pp. 117, 428, 429, 441 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 413. f Records of Presbyterian Church, p. 500. 36* 414 OF MISSIONS. tion, to revise and correct the proof-sheets, and, if neces- sary, to fix upon the most correct edition of the Scriptures to be recommended to the printer from which to make his impression." The suggestion was also made that Oster- vald's notes be printed with it, if not inconsistent with the views of the denominations joining in the enterprise.* When was the first Bible society formed ? As early as 1698 there was in Great Britain a Society for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge, from which sprang others in different parts of the kingdom. These embraced the circulation of the Bible as one of their objects. " The British and Foreign Bible Society *' was organized in 1804 with a fund of £700. Its executive committee consisted of fifteen Church-of-England lay- men, fifteen dissenters and six foreigners. It at once pub- lished an edition of 20,000 Bibles and 5000 Testaments. Auxiliaries were formed at home and on tlie Continent. "j* When was the American Bible Society organized ? In 1808 the Bible Society of Philadelphia was formed. The next year there was organized one in Connecticut and one in Massachusetts. In 1813 one was formed in Halifax, and in 1814 one in Antigua. In 1816 "The American Bible Society " was organized in New York ; its receipts the first year were $37,779, and it sent forth 6410 volumes.f The same year the General Assembly recorded its gratification and heartfelt pleasure in hear- ing " of the formation of the American Bible Society a few days since in the city of New York, and from the unanimity manifested by all denominations of Christians on that occasion, the fervor of zeal displayed and eager- ness manifested by the numerous and highly res])ectable delegation which attended to combine their exertions in * Assembly's Digest, p. 415. f American Cyclopcedia. PUBLICATION. 415 promoting the best interest of their fellow-men by fur- nishing them with the bread of life, they cannot but believe that it is the work of God — that it will stand, and prove a rich blessing to those who may enjoy the fruits of its exertions."* What is the Authorized Version of the Bible ? It is that which is called " King James's Version," or the version of 1611. The Bible Society is required by its charter to print no other. It is the one authorized to be read in the churches in England and this country. In 1870, at the Convocation of Canterbury, tlie Anglo- American Revision originated, wliich is commonly called the " New Version." The plan was started by the Church of England, but soon after the organization of tlie Eng- lish Committee an invitation was sent to American scholars to co-operate. A similar committee, of about thirty, was formed here in 1871. Dr. Green of Princeton was made Chairman of the Old-Testament Company, and Ex-Presi- dent Woolsey of New Haven of the New-Testament Com- pany. The New Testament was completed and approved by the English and American Committees in 1880. It was printed in Oxford and Cambridge, and issued simul- taneously in England and in this country. It appeared during the session of the General Assembly in 1881. The revision of the Old Testament is still progressing.f When was the first Tract Society formed? The societies in Great Britain, called " Societies for Promoting Christian Knowledge," above referred to, had as one of their objects the distribution of " tracts of re- ligion." In 1750 the "Society for Promoting Religious Knowledge among the Poor" was the first publishing * Assembly's Digest, p. 416. f Companion to the Revised Version. 416 - OF MISSIONS, society composed of different denominations uniting to promote the circulation of religious books and tracts In 1756 similar societies were formed in Edinburgh and Glasgow. Miss Hannah More in 1795 began the "Cheap Repository Tracts/' among which was " The Shepherd of Salisbury Plain." In 1793 the " Religious Tract Society," or, as it is now called, the " Religious Tract and Book Society of Scotland," was established. "The Religious Tract Society of London" was founded in 1799. The first religious publication society in the United States was the "Methodist Book Concern," organized in Phila- delphia in 1789 ; it was afterward moved to New York. Rev. Dr. Jedidiah Morse of Charlestown, Mass., in 1802 published editions of 19 tracts, amounting to 32,806 cop- ies, which were distributed mostly in Maine, Kentucky and Tennessee. The next year the " Massachusetts So- ciety for Promoting Christian Knowledge" was founded by him and others. From this time until 1814 many similar tract societies were formed in the different States.* When was the American Tract Society organized ? In 1814 the "New England Religious Tract Society" was originated at Andover, by Rev. E. Porter, D. D,, and Rev. Justin Edwards, D. D., with some of the Professors of the seminary there. In 1823 its name was changed to "American Tract Society." Its depository was at An- dover until 1825, and then transferred to Boston. In the spring of 1825 the "American Tract Society" was organized in New York, with the intention of uniting all local societies as auxiliaries. The one in Boston be- came a branch of it, selling its plates and publications to it at cost.* This union was interrupted in 1859, but re- established in 1878. * American CycIopwAia. PUBLICATION. 417 When did the Presbyterian Church take action on the publication of tracts ? In 1809 the General Assembly recommended that each Synod should establish as many tract societies as might be most convenient, and upon such plans as the Synods might think best.* What was " the Presbyterian Tract and Sabbath-school Book Society"? In 1833 the Synod of Philadelphia organized this society, under its supervision, to publish tracts and books for the destitute and for the young, which should incul- cate the doctrines taught in our standards. f What was " the Board of Publication of Tracts and Sab- bath-school Books"? Immediately after the disruption the O. S. Assembly founded this Board, locating it in Philadelphia. This was done because of the evident importance of diffusing sound and scriptural principles, and because it is the duty of the highest judicatory of the Church to superintend and conduct, by its own authority, the work of furnish- ing suitable publications. The Board was composed of eighty members. To the Executive Committee belonged the duty of selecting and preparing proper tracts and books. Its property was held by the Trustees of the Assembly. And the " Presbyterian Tract and Sabbath- school Book Society " was transferred from the care of tlie Synod of Philadelphia and merged into this Board, under the care of the Assembly. | What was "the Presbyterian Board of Publication"? In 1839 the "Board of Publication of Tracts and Sab- bath-school Books" received some alterations in its con- * Assembly's Digest, p. 415. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 435. X Ibid., p. 433. 2B 418 ' OF MISSIONS. stitution. Its name was changed to " the Presbyterian Board of Publication/' and it was authorized to publish approved works in support of the great principles of the Reformation, of the doctrine and polity of our Church, and of periodicals teaching sound learning and true re- ligion. In 1841 congregational libraries, composed of the publications of the Board and under the direction of the Session, were recommended. In 1843 the As- sembly approved of the establishing of depositories in the different Synods and Presbyteries.* Its property con- tinued under the care of the Trustees of the Assembly un- til 1847, when a charter was obtained incorporating the "Trustees of the Presbyterian Board of Publication." f What was the " Doctrinal Tract Committee " ? In 1846 an overture on the subject of doctrinal tracts was brought before the N. S. General Assembly. The subject was referred to a committee, but nothing was done until 1852, when " the Doctrinal Tract Committee" was formed " to superintend the publication of a series of tracts explanatory of the doctrines, government and mission policy of the Presbyterian Church." It was lo- cated in Philadelphia. No tract could be published until it was unanimously approved by the committee. This rule was afterward changed, so that only a three-fourths vote was necessary, and still later a mere majority Avas sufficient. Often the committee is called in the Minutes the " Standing Committee for the Preparation and Pub- lishing; of Doctrinal Tracts." Books as well as tracts were prepared by it. All its publications were in 1854 ordered to appear simultaneously in New York and Philadelphia.! * Assembly's Dic/cst, p. 419. f Presbyier'mn Dlged, p 441. X New Dicjest, pp. ?i9\ .'-)97. PUBTJOATION. 419 What was "the Presbyterian Publication Committee"? In 1855 the name of the Doctrinal Tract Committee was changed to the "Presbyterian Publication Commit- tee." In 1857 it was authorized " to publish not only such works as may present the peculiarities of our branch of the Christian Church in doctrine and practice, but from time to time such works of an evangelical charac- ter as may be profitable to the Church at large." This committee was not incorporated. But in 1855 an act was passed by the Legislature of Pennsylvania incorpor- ating " the Trustees of the Presbyterian House," to hold property and secure "some suitable place for the business of the societies and churches connected with the Assem- bly." These Trustees were authorized, in their corporate capacity as Trustees of the Presbyterian Publication Com- mittee, as fully and in the same manner as if that com- mittee was itself constituted a corporation by the same authority.* The property Nos. 1334 and 1336 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, was purchased, and the houses re- modeled for the use above described. What is "the Presbyterian Board of Publication"? At the reunion in 1869 it was resolved that the cor- porate rights of the, boards and committees of the two Assemblies should be, as far as practicable, consolidated, and that the (O. S.) Board of Publication and the (N. S.) Presbyterian Publication Committee should be reconstruct- ed as soon as possible; but that in the mean time they should continue to issue their publications until consoli- dated, and until the new Board could perfect a catalogue for the united Church, so as to exclude invidious refer- ences to past controversies.f In 1870 the Presbyterian *New Digest, pp. 398, 400, 404-409; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 43o-437, t See p. 265. 420 OF MISSIONS. Board of Publication and the Presbyterian Publication Committee were united under the name of the "Presby- terian Board of Publication." All the members of these old bodies were discontinued, and forty-eight members, in equal numbers from each of the late branches of the Church, were chosen. All the internal arrangements necessary for carrying on the work were left to the de- cision of the new Board. All the properties belonging to the former Board and Committee were placed in pos- session of the "Trustees of the Presbyterian Board of Publication," incorporated in 1 847. The said Board of Trustees was made to represent equally both former branches of the Church. This was done by filling va- cancies caused by deaths and resignations. The Trustees of the Presbyterian House conveyed to this Board the house and lot Nos. 1334 and 1336 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia. This building 'svas to be rebuilt, suited to the wants of the reunited Church. The house No. 821 Chestnut Street, already owned by the Board, was ordered to be sold.* How many departments has the Board ? 1. The Publication Department. "This is carried for- ward upon a capital raised for that special purpose," and is conducted upon strictly business principles, and not only sustains itself by the sale of books and periodicals, but often contributes, from its profits, sums to the other departments of the Board. The character of the books published is determined by the General Assembly.f Spe- cial directions have been given, as for the publication of certain books and tracts in foreign languages and for special classes. In 1880 "the Board was enjoined tc * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 92, 437-440. See p. 417. f See from p. 417. Presbyterian Digest, p. 433. PUBLICATION, 421 exercise continued caution and unceasing vigilance, lest at any time its press should send forth publications cast- ing the slightest doubt upon the divine authority and plenary inspiration of the Bible, or upon the divinity and atoning death of our Lord Jesus Christ, or upon the fact of man's utter ruin by sin, and his absolute need of redemption through the blood shed upon the cross. If the truth must be taught in the form of fiction, at least it must be truth ; and, in the judgment of your committee, no book professing to contain religious truth should be published by the Board unless it also contains enough of the gospel to show a child how to be saved."* 2. The Missionary Department. " The department having this work in charge shall be separately consti- tuted, and shall keep a distinct account with the Board. It shall be its duty to disseminate the publications of the Board by donations to Ministers and to needy churches, and by sale through its appointees, who shall be called the Missionaries of the Board of Publication, and who shall be appointed subject to the approval, and shall be under the control, of the Presbyteries." f In 1878 the Assembly was asked to consider the desirableness of an organic separation between the missionary and business departments of the Board, and replied: ''As these de- partments are already practically separated and distinct, and as no part of the missionary fund is used in the business department, but, on the contrary, all the ex- penses of the missionary department are more than paid for by the contributions from the business department; therefore resolved. That it would be unwise to make any change."! This department is sustained by annual * Minutes O. A. 1880, p. 28; Appendix, p. 541. t Minutes G. A. 187 J,, p. 45. % Ibid., 1878, p. 29. 36 422 ^ OF MISSIONS. contributions from the churches, as ordered by the Gen- eral Assembly. *''A11 contributions to the missionary fund are used exclusively to carry forward the Board's missionary and Sabbath-school work, in supporting the book, tract and Sabbath-school Missionaries, in paying for the books and tracts given away, and such otlier ex- penses as belong legitimately to this benevolent branch of the Board's work."* In the organization of the Board at the reunion this necessity was recognized — "the maintenance of a force of colporteurs sufficiently large to reach the outlying population of the land by the gospel, and to prepare the way for the establishment of churches wherever they may be made permanent and effectual." f In 1881 the Assembly appointed a committee of seven "to consider and report to the next Assembly what ciianges and meas- ures, if any, are needed in order to increase the work and the efficiency of the missionary department of the Board of Publication,"! Appendix, p. 540. What is colportage ? A system adopted by the Board, with the approbation of the O. S. Assembly, in 1847, by which its publica- tions were carried by men commissioned as colporteurs to the destitute, for gratuitous distribution and for sale.§ After the reunion the Standing Committee in this Board in 1871 stated that "they are convinced, from all the light which they have been able to obtain, that the col- porteur system of distribution is essential to the efficiency of this Board, and that instead of being diminished it ought to be largely increased." The Assembly therefore * 3Imntes G. A. 1880, p. 152. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 438. See p. 424. i Minute.^ G. A. 188 J, p. 556. ? A.ssembh/s Dir/est, p. 420 PUBLICATION. 423 resolved, "That the Board of Publication be recommend- ed to prosecute with increased energy the work of distri- bution by an efficient and economical system of colportage, under the direction of the several Presbyteries." * The colporteurs are commissioned by the Board, and receive salaries for their labor. They work under the supervision of the Presbyteries, who are urged by the Assembly, wherever the work is prosecuted, to "give to it prompt and thorough inspection, exercising presbyte- rial supervision most thoroughly." Any one proving inefficient or unfaithful must be reported to the Board, and his commission at once withdrawn. Their duties consist in visiting from house to house the destitute in a certain district, holding religious conversation in the families, praying with them, and in selling or donating the publications of the Board. In 1874 it was also made their special duty to organize Sabbath-schools in destitute localities and foster those already established. These colporteurs were in 1874 orderey(crian Digest, p. 440, PUBLICATION. 425 largely called for at the present time. And further- more, in addition to the amount appropriated by the Board from the collections made by the churches, it shall receive and apply donations specifically designated for the Sabbath-school work."* In 1871 the Assembly approved of the appointment by the Board of a general Superintendent of Sabbath-school work, and requested the Sabbath -schools of our Church to contribute at least once a year to this department of the Board. In 1878 Presbyteries were urged "to appoint a committee or pres- byterial Superintendent, whose duty it shall be to oversee and encourage, as far as may be, the Sabbath-schools in the bounds of the Presbytery, and especially to take order for collecting and transmitting to the General Superin- tendent the statistics of each school." f In 1880 the Assembly recommended that the Superintendent "be ap- pointed by the General A ssembly Secretary of the Sabbath- school work of the Board." | In 1881 the Assembly renew- ed " the earnest recommendations of former Assemblies as to sessional control of Sabbath-schools, . . . the collection of Sabbath-school statistics, and the use of the periodical Sabbath-school literature of the Board in the family as well as in the school." Sabbath -schools were "requested to aid the Board by the purchase of its books, by the use of its periodicals and by contributions to its missionary fund." And "that the Board be directed to appoint from their own number a Standing Committee of seven to advise and consult with the Secretary of Sabbath-school work."§ What is the Sabbath-sehool Normal Class ? From the outset, the Superintendent of Sabbath-school work has pressed upon the Church the necessity and * Minutes G. A. 1874, PP- 31, 45. f Tbid., 1878, p. 25. t Ibid., 1880, p. 27. I Ibid., 1881, p. 555. 36 * 426 ^ OF MISSIONS. importance of the more thorough preparation of teacliers for the Sabbath-school. In 1879 he began a normal class, under the auspices of the Presbyteries of Phila- delphia, in the assembly-room of the Publication House. It was well attended by Pastors, Superintendents and Teachers. A three years' course of normal-class instruc- tions was prepared, and the subjects announced for the first year. The Assembly approved of this action, and " earnestly recommended the formation of normal classes wherever practicable." * In 1881 the holding of Sabbath- school institutes and conventions and the general organ- ization of normal classes were urged.f App., p. 541. The Board of Foreign Missions. How early did Protestant cliiirclies turn tlieir attention to missions ? At the Reformation the principal work before the. Protestant churches was necessarily internal, developing their doctrine, polity and worship. Their external work was principally defending themselves from civil, intel- lectual and religious attacks, and winning Romanists to the truth. Yet Luther often reminded Christians of "the misery of pagans and Turks," and urged them to send Missionaries to them. Calvin sent fourteen spiritual teachers with a small French colony in 1555 t(^ Brazil, to teach the Reformed religion there. This first Protestant mission was short-lived. In 1664, Ernest von Wels urged the formation of a "Jesus Association " for the propagation of Christianity among the pagans, but he was regarded iis a fanatic. Soon after the settlement of New England, John Eliot became deeply interested in the spiritual con- dition of the Indians, and in 1646 formally entered upon * Minules G. A. 1S79, pp. 5o8, 7U0. f Ibid., ISSl, p. ooo. FOREIGN MISSIONS. 427 his mission among them, "with the Mohegan version of the Bible as the fruit of his own unaided labors.'" This mission continued for many years, and met with wonder- ful success. Cromwell conceived the plan of uniting all the Protestant churches in the world into one great mis- sionary society, and that the whole earth be divided into four missionary provinces. In 1701 some members of the "Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge" formed themselves into a committee " for sending Mis- sionaries to the pagans," and took the name of the " Soci- ety for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts." It was and is under the control of the Church of Eng- land. The "Scottish Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge" was formed in 1709, and labored chiefly among the American Indians. But little was really done by the Protestant churches until the close of the eighteenth century, except by the Moravians, whose success was wonderful in the West Indies, Greenland, North and South America. A new interest in the cause of missions began about 1790, which led to the formation of the " Baptist Mis- sionary Society of England" in 1792, principally through the influence of William Carey, who became the first English Missionary to India. In 1795 the "Loudon Missionary Society " was formed, its members belonging to four different denominations, and twenty-nine young men were sent to its first mission-field, the islands of the Pacific. In 1799 "the Church Missionary Society" was organized. Its management has always been in the hands of the Low-Church party; its Missionaries must subscribe to the Thirty-nine Articles and submit to Episcopal ordi- nation. The Methodists organized a missionary society at Leeds in 1814, which soon became very efficient. A 428 OF MISSIONS. "Scotch Missionary Society" was formed in 1796. But the General Assembly the same year declared the idea of sending Missionaries among the pagans to be folly. This was, however, reversed in 1824, and the Assembly in 1829 sent Dr. Duff, its first Missionary, to India.* What was done by the American churches? The condition of the Indians early attracted the atten- tion of the churches planted in this country. The exam- ple of John Eliot was followed by many others in different colonies.f What early efforts were made by the Presbyterian Church? At the first meeting of the General Presbytery of which we have any record (1707) the missionary character and duty of the Church was recognized. At the first meeting of the Synod (1717) a fund for pious uses was raised ; this was yearly continued by collections from the churches. In 1742 a Missionary to the Indians M^as ordained. The first formal act of the Synod concerning foreign missions was in 1751. "The exigences of the great affair of propa- gating the gospel among the heathen being represented to the Synod, the Synod, in order to promote so import- ant and valuable a design, do enjoin all their members to appoint a collection in their several congregations once every year, to be applied for that purpose, and that the money raised by such collections be yearly sent to the Synod." The next year this is called "the collection for the Indians." In 1755, "Mr. Gilbert Tennent reported to the Synod that he has lately received a bill for two hundred pounds sterling, generously given for the prop- agation of the gospel among the Indians, and to be under the direction of this Synod." This money was contrib- uted in Great Britain, and was invested with the Trustees * American Cyrlopfrdia. t See p. 426. FOREIGN MISSIONS. 429 of the New Jersey College, and the interest of it was yearly used to sustain the missions among the Indians. The first Missionary seems to have been Rev. David Brainard, who labored among the Indians in New Jer- sey. This mission was continued until 1781.* How were these missions conducted ? They were under the supervision of the Synod, and appropriations were yearly made from the " fund for Indians" and the collections from the churches. The Missionaries were appointed by the Synod. In 1768 a committee of twelve members of Synod was formed and ordered to meet at Elizabeth town, "to draw up and con- cert a general plan to be laid before this Synod at their next meeting, to be approved by them, in order to pre- pare the way to propagate the gospel among these be- nighted people " (the Western Indians). Nothing, how- ever, was done.f When the General Assembly was formed in 1788, missions among the Western Indians were main- tained by the Synod of Virginia, and upon the division of that Synod these missions fell to the Synod of Pittsburg. Other missions were conducted by other Synods, as among the Southern Indians by the Synod of the Carolinas. Re- ports were annually made to the General Assembly by the Synods, who appointed the Missionaries and directed the work through a Committee of Missions and a Board of Trust. The General Assembly ordered its Trustees to make appropriations to these Synods to further the work. In 1806 the Synod of Pittsburg desired the General Assembly to take their missions under its im- mediate care, but it was not thought expedient to do so at that time. In 1825 these were transferred to the United * Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 245, 248, 266, 269. t Ibid., pp. 380, 391. 430 , OF MISSIONS. Foreign MissioDary Society.* In 1791 the following resolution was passed : " Resolved, That the Synod of the Carolinas be allow^ed so to manage the matter of sending Missionaries to places destitute of the gospel and its ordinances as may appear to that Synod most conducive to the interest of religion within their bounds ; provided, that the above Synod send annually to this Assembly a particular account of their proceedings on the above subject, with a regular statement of the money that may be collected and disbursed for the support of the above Missionaries." f What recent action has been taken In regard to the Indian ? The Assembly of 1880, in reply to overtures, resolved, "That, recognizing the fact that the relations and duties of our country to the Indians have long occupied the se- rious and careful attention of the United States govern- ment, the Assembly express the earnest hope and desire that as rapidly as possible there may be (1) an extension of law over the Indian tribes, giving to them its protec- tion and making them amenable thereto; (2) an individ- ual ownership of land guaranteed to them, and made in- alienable for a term of years ; (3) the support, by the General Government, of common schools among them; and (4) the securing to the Indians of the enjoyment of full religious liberty." A committee was appointed to present the above resolution and urge the government to take action to promote the welfare of the Indian. They had an interview with the President, and laid before him a memorial. The committee reported the next year, and was continued, and increased by the addition of five * members. J * See p. 433. f Assembly's Digest, pp. 329-336, 342. X Mhinles G. A. ISSO, p. 75; ISSl, pp. 565-568. FOREIGN MISSIONS. 431 When was " the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions" organized? It was organized in 1810. It was the first missionary society formed in this country. " It owed its origin to a society of students of Andover Theological Seminary, among whom was Adoniram Judson, whose object was to investigate the best ways and means of making the gospel known to pagan nations." It had no denomina- tional basis, but was sustained by the Congregational, Presbyterian, Dutch Reformed and other churches.* For many years the Presbyterian Church co-operated with it, and as late as 1836 the Assembly declared, "That M'hatever advantages or disadvantages may have resulted from the division of the Church into numerous denom- inations with conflicting opinions, it cannot be our duty, as Christians, to perpetuate and extend these divisions by incorporating them in our arrangements to spread the gospel in heathen lands." After the division the New School branch continued to co-operate until the reunion.f What was " the Standing Committee on Foreign Missions " ? The N. S. Assembly co-operated with the A. B. C. F. M. up to the time of the reunion. But in 1850 the subject of the " erection of Presbyteries in foreign lands " was referred to a committee. No definite action was taken until 1854, it having been found that under the rules of the A. B. C. F. M. it was impracticable to organize Pres- byteries and Presbyterian churches on foreign ground. A Standing Committee was formed to correspond with the Prudential Committee of the A. B. C. F. M. and with Presbyterian Missionaries on the subject, and report an- nually. J * American Cyclopcedia. f Assembly's Dicjesl, p. 373. 1 New Diffest, p. 424. 432 ' OF MISSIONS. What was the " Permanent Committee on Foreign Mis- sions " ? The Standing Committee was in 1856 enlarged and called the " Permanent Committee." Its duties were increased by requiring an annual report as to the mis- sionary operations in which Presbyterian churches were engaged, the number of Presbyterian Ministers and Can- didates in foreign fields, the amount of collections from churches, and the interest taken by the denomination. In 1859 several overtures urged the Assembly to form a closer connection with its foreign Missionaries, and to form Presbyteries on foreign ground. One reminded the Assembly "that after contributing millions of money we have not a solitary mission church, or but one, in the entire foreign field," and suggested " that a portion of the foreign field be set apart (by the A. B. C. F. M.) to be occupied exclusively by Missionaries of our Church." Another urged direct control of our Missionaries as to their ecclesiastical relations. The Assembly resolved that these overtures demanded consideration and action, and that, while desiring to perpetuate co-operation with the A. B. C. F. M., the Assembly recorded its judgment, as due to the interest of the Church, that the Board should interpose no obstacle in the way of the formation of foreign Presbyteries ; that Missionaries should be so appointed as to facilitate the organizing of such Presby- teries; and that there be free correspondence between the Missionaries and the Permanent Committee. The Board professed its desire to further these views, and the Missionaries "in some fields were preparing to perpetuate in foreign countries our excellent Presbyterian polity." The Synod of New York and New Jersey were empow- ered to form and receive foreign Presbyteries. It was FOREIGN MISSIONS. 433 further resolved that it was inexpedient "to initiate any new and independent foreign missionary undertaking." In 1860 the question was again considered, " whether as a denomination we can continue to work with the Amer- ican Board, or whether the time has come to initiate a system under which we can more rapidly and fully de- velop the strength and spirit of our people." The Per- manent Committee continued its work until the reunion.* In 1865 it obtained a charter, by which it was incor- porated to hold property for foreign missionary pur- poses. Its "duty shall be to superintend the whole cause of foreign missions in behalf of the said General Assembly as said General Assembly may from time to time direct, also to receive, take charge of and disburse any property or funds . . . entrusted to said General Assembly or said Permanent Committee for foreign mis- sionary purposes." * Yet the Permanent Committee did not undertake all the work provided for in its charter, but to the last its functions were not to raise and dis- tribute funds or conduct missions, but to supervise the part of the work belonging to the Presbyterian Church, and to report to the Assembly the results. f What other missionary societies were formed early in the century? The American Baptist Missionary Union was formed in 1814, the Missionary Society of the Methodist Epis- copal Church in 1819, and the Protestant Episcopal Church organized its Board in 1820.| What was "the United Foreign Missionary Society"? The committee which reported in 1816 to the General ^ Ntw Digest, pp. 425-433 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 431^33. t Presbyterian Reunion Memorial Volume, p. 92. X American Oydopcedia. 37 2 C 434 . OF MISSIONS. Assembly the plan by which the Committee of Missions were erected into the Board of Missions* considered the propriety of directing that Board to undertake foreign as well as home missions, but thought it more desirable that a society be formed, including also the Dutch Reformed, the Associate Reformed and other churches holding the same creed. This suggestion led the next year to the formation of the "United Foreign Missionary Society." The object was "to spread the gospel among the Indians of North America, the inhabitants of Mexico and South America, and in other portions of the heathen and anti- Christian world." It was required to present " annual reports to the highest judicatories of the three denom- inations." It was located in New York, and the Mis- sionaries were " chosen from the three churches indis- criminately"— "viz., Presbyterian, Dutch Reformed and Associate Reformed." This society continued until 1826, when, according to its request and that of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, the As- sembly consented to the union of the two societies, f Did the Assembly reliaqulsli the work of foreign mis- sions ? In 1812 the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions suggested to the Assembly the expe- diency of its forming an institution similar to theirs, which might co-operate with them in work among the unevangelized nations. But the Assembly declined to do so, because "the business of foreign missions may probably be best managed under the direction of a single Board;" it was "inconvenient to undertake the work while pressed with the domestic missions, and because mission- ary societies have been lately instituted in various places * See p. 388. f Assembly's Digest, pp. 337-341. FOREIGN MISSIONS. 435 within our bounds." In 1817, however, it did, with other churches, form the " United Foreign Missionary Society," and sustained it until it was united in 1826 with the American Board.* The subject was considered again in 1828, when the Assembly resolved, "That the Board of Missions already have the power to establish missions, not only among the destitute in our own country, but also among the heathen in any part of the world. . . . It is therefore submitted to the discretion of the Board of Missions to consider whether it is expedient for them to carry into eifect the full powers which they possess." f In 1831 an overture on foreign missions was presented, and a committee was appointed to confer with the American Board. The report of this committee was considered the next year, and the Assembly expressed no opinion on its principles, but cordially renewed its recommendation of the American Board to the affec- tions and patronage of the churches.^ What was the "Western Foreign Missionary Society"? It was anticipated by some that the committee ap- pointed in 1831 to confer with the American Board would attempt to form a treaty with that Board tending to preclude our Church from engaging in its own capa- city in the work. To prevent this, the Synod of Pitts- burg in 1831 organized itself into the " Western Foreign Missionary Society." The Assembly hailed with pleasure the interest in foreign missions thus manifested by that Synod. In 1835 the Assembly declared that " it is be- lieved to be among the causes of the frowns of the great Head of the Church which are now resting on our beloved Zion . . . that we have done so little, comparatively noth- * New Digest, p. 347. f Assembly's Digest, p. 354. t Ibid., p. 364. 436 - OF MISSIONS. ing in our distinctive character as a Church of Christ, to send the gospel to the heathen, the Jews and the Moham- medans. It is regarded as of vital importance to the welfare of our Church that foreign as well as domestic missions should be more zealously prosecuted and more liberally patronized ; and that, as a nucleus of foreign missionary effort and operation, the 'Western Foreign Missionary Society' should receive the countenance, as it appears to us to merit the confidence, of those who cher- ish an attachment to the doctrines and order of the Church to which w^e belong." A committee was appointed to con- fer with the Synod of Pittsburg, and "authorized, if they shall approve of the said transfer" (of the "Western Mis- sionary Society" to the supervision of the Assembly), "to ratify and confirm the same with the said Synod, and re- port the same to the next General Assembly." In 1836 the committee reported that terms for the transfer had been agreed upon, and the Synod of Pittsburg had rati- fied them ; and it was proposed at once to organize a " Board of Foreign Missions" to direct the work and take possession of the property thus transferred to the Assem- bly. After a long debate it was decided, by a majority of four, not to consent to the transfer, on the ground that the powers granted to the committee were "alto- gether unusual and unwarranted," and that the command to preach to every creature was given " not to the Pres- byterian Church in her distinctive ecclesiastical capacity, but to the whole Church, to the collective body of Christ's disciples of every name." In 1837, however, the Assem- bly did organize a "Board of Foreign Missions," and the Synod of Pittsburg immediately surrendered to it all its missions and property. Its Corresponding Secretary was called to the same office in the Board, and the "Western FOREIGN MISSIONS. 437 Foreign Missionary Chronicle " was adopted as the official organ of the Board.* What is the " Board of Foreign Missions of the Presby- terian Church in the United States of America"? The subject of foreign missions was again brought before the Assembly in 1837 by an overture from the Presbytery of Salem. It was determined (yeas 108, nays 29) " that the General Assembly will superintend and conduct by its own proper authority the work of foreign missions of the Presbyterian Church by a Board appointed for that purpose and directly amenable to said Assembly." The Board was composed of eighty mem- bers, afterward increased to one hundred and twenty. Its name was " the Board of Foreign Missions of the Pres- byterian Church in the United States of America." Its Executive Committee consisted of nine members, besides the Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer, and appointed the Missionaries and took the oversight of the work. The property for a time was held by the Trustees of the As- sembly. The Board was located in New York, but its first meeting was held in Baltimore.f This Board con- tinued its work until the reunion, sustained by the O. S. churches, and since 1870 it has been the Board of the whole Church. Particular churches and individuals are of course at liberty to contribute to other societies. At the reunion an amicable arrangement was made with the American Board, by which five of its most successful missions, with their forty-three Missionaries and a large number of native Licentiates and Helpers, were trans- ferred to our Board. % / * Assembly's Digest, pp. 364-374. t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 430, 431. t Minutes G. A. 1871, p. 534. 37* 438 ~ OF MISSIONS. What changes were made in the Board of Foreign Mis- sions at the reunion ? The Board shall consist of fifteen members, besides its Corresponding Secretaries and Treasurer, five to be elected each year. One of its ex-qffieio members shall be a cor- responding member of General Assembly on all subjects relating to foreign missions. "Besides the duties already committed to their charge, the Board shall perform the duties heretofore assigned to the Executive Committee of the Board and to the Permanent Committe on For- eign Missions, in so far as these have not been super- seded or modified by this minute."* What has the Board to do with education ? The Board has the supervision of all the work of the Church in the foreign missionary field. Much attention is given to the education of children and to raising a native ministry. In 1881 the Board was "directed to correspond with the Boards of the other churches repre- sented in the Presbyterian Alliance of India, informing them of our approval of the proposed theological college at Allahabad, and assuring them of our earnest co-oper- ation in the establishment and support of the proposed college; and to report the results of such correspondence to the next Assembly." f What is women's work ia foreign missions ? (See p. 398.) In 1871 the women's foreign missionary societies raised $7000, and in 1875, $96,000. In that year the Assembly referred to their great efficiency and usefulness, and recommended the formation of societies auxiliary in all our churches. In 1879 the Board of Foreign Missions reported that there were then seven women's Boards auxiliary to it, whose efforts for the * Presbyterian Digest, p. 432. f Minutes G. A. ISSl, p. 590. CHURCH ERECTION. 439. spiritually destitute women in heathen lands have been very fruitful : The Woman's Foreign Mission Society, Philadelphia; Woman's Board of Missions of the North- west; Ladies' Board of Missions of New York; Woman's Board of Foreign Missions, Albany Branch; Woman's Board of Foreign Missions, Troy Branch; Home and Foreign Mission Society, Brooklyn ; and Board of Mis- sions of the South-west. These raised during that year $136,309.69.* It is becoming a custom to hold a con- vention of these and other societies for women's work for women during the session of the General Assembly, in a church in the same city. The one held in 1881 was very largely attended and was of great interest. Board of Church Erection. What early measures were taken to aid Churcli Erection ? In 1733 it was overtured " that something be allowed to the congregations of Baskingridge and Perth Amboy, in pursuance of their applications for that purpose, in order to assist them in defraying the charges of their meeting- houses ; ... all which was referred to the Committee of the Fund" for Pious Uses. In 1775 a similar application for aid was received from the congregation at Salem, Mass., to assist jn rebuilding their meeting-house, Avhich had been destroyed by fire. This was urged by the Pres- bytery of Boston. The Synod " recommended them as an object of charity, hoping all persons of ability will contribute to their relief." f Wliat was the Church Extension Committee? In 1843 an overture was presented to the O. S. As- sembly respecting the erection of churches for feeble * Minutes G. A. 1875, pp. 496, 499 ; 1879, p. 572. t Assembly's Dvjest, p. 421, 140 OF MISSIONS. congregations. A committee was appointed to consider the matter and report to the next Assembly. It did so, and the Assembly expressed its judgment that suitable houses for worship were necessary, and that each congre- gation, if able, should erect its own. But as it is the duty of the whole Church to aid feeble cliurches to sus- tain a Minister, so is it to assist such churches to build proper houses in which to Avorship. As this work is so intimately connected with that of the Board of Missions, it was referred, until otherwise ordered, to that Board, who should report annually concerning it. The Board was required to appoint each year a " Committee on Church Extension," composed of five persons, who were to have charge of appropriating moneys received for this purpose, and procure and furnish at cost or gratuitously plans and estimates for buildings, on ap- plication. The Board of Missions was required to make rules for the committee in receiving applications, obtain- ing funds and making appropriations. Collections for the object were ordered to be made yearly in the churches. In 1854 the Assembly ordered the Board to enlarge the Committee of Church Extension, appoint a Secretary for this specific department, bring this important cause more prominently before the churches, and present a separate report of the receipts and disbursements of this fund. In 1855 the Assembly relieved the Board of Missions of this business, and committed it to certain persons, who were required to organize as the Committee of Church Extension, directly subject to the Assembly, and to be located at St. Louis.* Its principles, as declared in its first report, were — appropriations shall be made on recommendation of Presbyteries ; the amount shall be * Assembly's Difjest, pp. 422-424. CHURCH ERECTION. 441 iletermined by the necessities of the congregation and the state of the treasury ; appropriations shall be granted as widely and equally as possible; a certificate shall be required from the Trustees that the property is secured to the O. S. Presbyterian Church, and that the appro- priation will complete the house free of debt ; uncalled- for appropriations shall be null after two years ; donors shall have the right to designate the church to be aided ; and appropriations shall be made payable as soon after a fixed time as the church comply with the conditions.* What was " the Board of Church Extension " ? In 1860 the Assembly changed the name of the com- mittee above described to the " Board of Church Exten- sion," without making any change in its internal organi- zation or in its relations to the Assembly.f This Board continued its operations until the reunion. But it had no charter or permanent funds, and was therefore free from legal obstacles to a union with the N. S. Trustees of the Church Erection Fund. J What was " the Church Erection Committee " ? In 1850 the N. S. Assembly resolved, "That it be rec- ommended to our churches to strive earnestly to render our religious institutions permanent by the erection of church edifices and the settlement of Pastors wherever this can be done ; and in this work the older and wealth- ier churches ought to co-operate with the younger and feebler." In 1853 it was determined to raise a perma- nent fund of $100,000 to aid feeble congregations in erecting houses of worship. A Church Erection Com- mittee of ten persons was to be annually elected by the Assembly, six of whom should live in New York and * Minutes G. A., 1856, p. 555. f Ibid., 1860, pp. 33, 40. % Presbyterian Digest, p. 442. 442 ~ OF MISSIONS. four in Philadelphia. The meetings were to be held alternately in these cities. The fund was confided to the Treasurer of the Assembly, subject to the order of the committee, but no appropriation could be granted until the whole sum of $100,000 be raised. Reports were to be made to the Assembly of the relative needs of each Synod, of the condition of the fund, and proposing a proportionment of the same. The Assembly were to determine the amount to which each Synod would be entitled for the next year. This amount might be drawn by the Synod for loans or donations to the churches. Each loan must be definitely agreed upon, and security in bond and mortgage or personal notes obtained satisfactory to the committee. Donations might be made, and loans re- mitted in cases of need, to one-fourth the amount appor- tioned to the Synod. But all moneys must be secured on the house, in case of a change in the ecclesiastical relations of the church. Each church receiving aid must take an annual collection for the Church Erection Committee. No interest was demanded on loans until the principal became due.* What was " The Trustees of the Church Erection Fund of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America"? In 1854 the N. S. Assembly resolved to form a Board of Trustees, so named, to consist of nine persons, of whom four shall be Ministers, and five Elders of churches under the care of this Assembly ; these Elders shall be residents in New York. The Board shall be located in that city, and make annual reports to the Assembly. A charter was obtained to en- able the Trustees to hold and administer the fund. The * Neiv Di(jesl, pp. 375-378. CHURCH ERECTION. 443 iuties assigned to the Church Erection Committee were transferred to this Board of Trustees, which was to per- form them through Committees on Church Erection in the several Synods. Each application for aid shall be written and full, and made first to these synodical com- mittees. If approved, it shall be endorsed by tlie com- mittee and sent to the Board of Trustees, which, on re- ceiving the necessary papers, legally approved, may grant the amount thus secured. No loan or donation shall be made except to an organized church and on a building otherwise free from incumbrance, and in j)ayment of debts contracted within a year. The loan could not exceed one- third the value of property, nor more than $500. A donation shall not be more than $200, nor exceed one-fourth the value of property. All loans shall be made on the following conditions : (1) The prin- cipal shall be returned in four equal annual installments. the first to be due in three years from date of loan ; (2) if the installments are punctually paid, no interest will be required; (3) in default of any payment interest shall be required on the whole unpaid loan ; (4) if the church withdraw from the General Assembly, the whole amount unpaid shall at once become due. Security shall be given by mortgage of the property, which shall be kept insured. In 1855, the Board being fully organized and incorpor- ated, the Church Erection Fund was transferred to it by the Treasurer of the Assembly. The whole amount, $100,000, was completed in 1856, and appropriations were then made.* In 1866 the above plan was so changed that the system of loans to churches was aban- doned, and the fund was invested, and the interest there- on, with the collections from the churches, was used in * NfAv I)igr.-p. 378 393. 444 , OF MISSIONS. making absolute donations to feeble congregations, se- cured by mortgage and insurance as before. Tliese do- nations shall not exceed one-third the amount contrib- uted, and secured by mortgage on the house and lot. The Permanent Fund retained that name, and moneys re- ceived from collections and other sources were called "the Supplementary Fund." Applications for aid shall be first made to the Church Erection Committee of Presbytery, instead of to that of the Synod, as for- merly.* What is " the Board of the Church Erection Fund of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America"? At the reunion the (O. S.) " Board of Church Extension " and the (N. S.) "Trustees of the Church Erection Fund" were united, retaining the name and charter of the Trus- tees of the " Church Erection Fund." The Board (con- sisting of twenty-one persons) was chosen impartially from both branches of the Church. Of the Trustees, seven Ministers and eight laymen resided in or near New York, and three Ministers and three laymen in the West. The Board was located in New York. The charter was amended, so that the name was changed to " the Board of the Church Erection Fund of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America." t Appendix, p. 541. What changes have been made in the work of the Board? In 1879 the Assembly received an overture from the Board asking "that, in view of the importance of esta,b- lishing schools and building chapels in Utah, New Mexico and Alaska, the plan governing the Board may * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 443-448. t Minutes G. A. 1S70, p. 117. CHURCH ERECTION. 445 be amended so that the Supplementary Fund may be made available for the building of chapels as well as of churches, and also for authority to effect such a change in the character of the said Board as shall enable them to engage in the work of chapel-building." A similar request came from the Presbytery of Colorado. The Board obtained leave to effect the changes necessary.* The next year the Board reported that application had been made for the change in the charter, but it had not yet been granted, and when made it would authorize them to build chapels only in Utah, New Mexico and Alaska.f In 1880 the Assembly approved " the action of the Board in declining, in ordinary cases, to aid any church to the amount of more than $1000 to build expensive houses of worship."! In the same year an overture was received desiring a change, so that the Board could grant aid to churches owned by Presbyteries. The Assembly replied that "we do not deem it expedient that the charter of the Board be amended for the purpose of meeting special cases ; " "that an easy way out of the difficulty may be found; . . . that the Presbytery deed the property to the new churches it desires to erect, in their corporate names. The Trus- tees of these churches will then be able to receive the aid needed from the Board, and can return to the Board the mortgage required. The Trustees of the churches can then give a second mortgage to the Trustees of the Presbytery, thus securing them in their rights." § (In regard to manses, see p. 472.) * Minutes O. A. 1879, p. 587. f -^^i<^-. ^^^0, p. 156. t Ibid., p. 50. § Ibid., p. 51. 446 . of missions. Board of Relief. What were the early efforts of our Church to relieve disabled Ministers and widows? Rev. John Wilson, one of the original members of the General Presbytery, died in 1712, and in 1719 the Synod of Philadelphia resolved that an appropriation of four pounds be made to his widow from the fund for pious uses. She received another appropriation in 1 725. In 1733, Rev. J. Andrew, an aged Minister, applied to the Synod for an assistant in his ministry in Philadelphia. This was granted, on condition that the church make provision for his honorable maintenance for life.* What was the Widows' Fund ? In 1755 the following plan was approved by the Synod of Philadelphia, and signed by all the Ministers present: Each Minister shall pay annually into a common stock two or three pounds ; future members of the Synod and Candidates may enter into the same agreement. Out of the fund thus raised shall be annually paid five pounds, or seven pounds ten shillings, to the widow of every de- ceased member, according as the Minister paid two or three pounds annually. If, however, the widow should remarry, she shall receive but one-third of the annuity, and the other two-thirds shall pass to the child or chil- dren of the deceased Minister for twelve years after the father's death, and be divided among such children as the company shall judge best. If there be no children, and the widow marry, she shall receive only one-half the amount through the rest of her life. If any member become disabled, he shall be entitled to like annuities during his disability. The fund was further to be in- creased by annual collections in the churches. Thirty- ■* Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 58, 80, 105. MINISTERIAL RELIEF. 447 seven pounds were subscribed on the first day. This was called "the Widows' Fund." Five annual payments must be made by the Minister before the annuity could be available. If a Minister should die before these are made, one-half of the annuity shall be paid to the widow until the amount be completed. A charter was obtained in 1759 with the corporate name of " The Corporation for Relief of Poor and Distressed Presbyterian Ministers, and of the Poor and Distressed Widows and Children of Presbyterian Ministers." Its capital stock could not exceed one thousand pounds for each twenty Ministers.* The corporation still continues, and is the oldest life insur- ance company in the United States. The company construes the term " Presbyterian Ministers "as including Presbyteri- ans, Reformed Presbyterians, United Presbyterians, Cum- berland Presbyterians, the Reformed Dutch and German Reformed denominations and any other of like polity. It was understood to include also the laymen of these de- nominations. This has been secured by amendments. Its present name is "The Presbyterian Annuity and Life Insurance Company," and it is located in Philadelphia. " In its entire history it seems to have some intimate re- lation to the Synod by whose agency or advice it was brought into existence, and also to subsequent General Assemblies, and that the interest or relation was pre- served for a number of years, and so long as the sessions of the Assembly continued to be held in Philadelphia." In 1876 it petitioned the Assembly to be recognized, and that annual reports might be presented. But the Assembly declined to undertake such supervision and endorsement, as foreign to the powers belonging to the Assembly.f * Records Pres. Church, pp. 215-217, 222, 296, 309. f Assembly's Digest, pp. 472-477 ; Minutes G. A. 1876, pp. 72, 73 ; 1881, pp. 524, 550. 448 - OF MISSIONS. Wnat other plan was proposed for the relief of disabled Ministers ? In 1794 the following plan was sent down to the Pres- byteries: (1) Each Minister receiving a salary of eighty pounds shall contribute annually thirty shillings to a common stock. (2) The fund shall be applied to the relief of Presbyterian Ministers and their families. (3) Each Presbytery shall annually report a list of its invalid Ministers and needy families of Ministers, with recom- mendations for aid. (4) Yearly collections shall be made. (5) All Ministers in connection with the Assembly may be aided. The Presbyteries, however, while approving the object, regarded " the plan as inexpedient and im- proper to be adopted."* What was the "Fund for Disabled Ministers and their Families"? In 1849 the O. S. Assembly determined to constitute a fund for the support of the families of deceased Min- isters and for the relief of aged and disabled Ministers, by annual contributions from the churches ; that the fund be placed under the care of the Board of Trustees of the Assembly, to be disbursed by the Board of Publication upon recommendation of the Presbyteries; and that a permanent fund be founded by special contributions and legacies. In 1852 the duty of disbursing this fund was transferred to the Board of Trustees of the General As- sembly. The plan adopted in 1849 was endorsed by several Assemblies, especially in 1856, when a report was read from a committee appointed the previous year to consider if any changes were advisable.* In 1861 means were offered from private sources to sustain the Chairman and Secretary of the committee on the fund, * Assembly's Digest, p. 478. MrXISTERIAL RELIEF. 449 Lhat he might give the whole of his time to the ciiuse. This proved a great blessing — so much so that notwith- standing forty-six Presbyteries withdrew their support in consequence of the civil war, the contributions to the fund increased. The Assembly directed the attention of the Church to the advisability of adding constantly to the Permanent Fund. At the time of the reunion the Permanent Fund amounted to S24,000, and the contri- butions from the churches to S32,772.* Wiat plan was "the Ministerial Relief Fund " ? In 1861 the X. S. Assembly appointed a committee on the subject of raising a fund to aid disabled Min- isters and their families. In 1864 it was resolved that a fund be raised by annual collections, donations and legacies, to be called " the Ministerial Relief Fund," " for the relief of disabled Ministers of good and regular standing in connection with this body, and the families of Ministers who have deceased while in our connection." This fund was confided to the Trustees of the Presby- terian House, to be disbursed on recommendations of the Presbyteries, according to such rules as they may deem equal and beneficial. The Trustees were empow- ered to appoint a Secretary and prescribe his duties. Every Presbytery was directed to appoint a Standing Committee to inquire into cases of need, and report them with recommendation to the Executive Committee of the Relief Fund.f What was "the Relief Fund for Disabled Ministers and the Widows and Orphans of Deceased Ministers " ? The joint committee appointed to consider the af- fairs of the O. S. ''Fund for Disabled jNIinisters and * Presbyterian Digest, p. 448 ; Minutes G. A. 1863, p. 102 ; 1869, p. 986 f Presbyterian Digest, p. 449. 38 » 2D 450 ~ OF MISSIONS. their Families," and of the N. S. " Ministerial Relief Fund," reported the following, which was adopted: The fund shall be called " The Relief Fund for Dis- abled Ministers and the Widows and Orphans of De- ceased Ministers." The Trustees of the Assembly shall annually elect a Secretary, a Treasurer, and four of their members to be a committee to take charge of this fund. All appropriations shall be made on the recommendation of the Presbytery, and made from year to year. The ap- l)lications must give full information. The responsibility of the recommendations belongs to the Presbyteries, yet the committee has the right to appropriate according to the merits of each case and the state of the treasury.* Wliat is the "Presbyterian Board of Relief for Disabled Ministers and the Widows and Orphans of Deceased Min- isters " ? In 1874 the Assembly appointed a committee of seven to inquire into the expediency of raising the Committee on Ministerial Relief to the position of a Board, and to report how its efficiency may be increased. A report was presented the next year, but referred to the Assembly of 1876, when the proposed change was ordered, and thus the agency was brought into direct contact with the As- sembly and liability to loss avoided. The Board met and organized in Philadelphia June 20, 1876, and ob- tained a charter the same year. The Board consists of twelve persons besides the Secretary and the Treasurer.f In 1880 the Assembly declared "that no appropriation can be made to Ministers, in ordinary cases, simply be- cause they are poor, unless they are disabled by disease or the infirmities of age, so as to be unable to sustain * Presbylerian Digest, p. 450. t Minutes O. A. 1874, p. 89; 1S76, p. 63; 1S77, pp. 557. 070. FREEDMEN. 451 themselves by some suitable employment ;" " that in or- dinary cases no appropriation should be made to a widow of a Minister who has children able to give her a sup- port;" "that in the case of a Minister who voluntarily and in health leaves the work of the ministry for some secular employment, and follows that for a series of years, and then by failure in business has come to want, such a course should ordinarily be regarded as a voluntary re- linquishment of all claims upon the fund of the Board." * In 1881 the Assembly directed " that whenever the Board see proper to decline an application for aid the reasons for such action shall be transmitted to the Presbytery pre- senting the petition." f Appendix, p. 542. Presbyterian Committee of Missions for Freed- MEN. What early action did the Presbyterian Church take in regard to the colored race ? In 1774 the Synod of New York and Philadelphia received a request to send two natives of Africa as Mis- sionaries to that land; this was granted. The discussion introduced the subject of negro slavery, but no action was taken until 1787. The Synod then declared that our people should " use the most prudent measures, consist- ent with the interest and the state of civil society in the counties where they live, to procure eventually the final abolition of slavery in America ; " and that to this end those persons now held in servitude should receive a good education to prepare them for freedom, and that oppor- tunity and sufficient means be granted them of procuring their own liberty .J In 1800 the Assembly, in system- * 3[inutes G. A. 1880, p. 21. f Ibid., 1881, p. 521. X Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 456, 458, 540. 452 ' OF MISSIONS. atizing its missionary work, specified four objects de- manding attention; one of which was "the instruction of the negroes, the poor and those who are destitute of the means of grace in various parts of this extensive country." * The temporal and sjiiritual condition of the slaves was constantly considered by the Assembly, and the decision of the Synod in 1787 was frequently re- iterated and amplified, as in 1815, when the Assembly declared that it considered "the buying and selling of slaves by way of traffic, and all undue severity in the management of them, as inconsistent with the spirit of the gospel," and Presbyteries and Sessions were enjoined " to make use of all prudent measures to prevent such shameful and unrighteous conduct." And in 1818 the Assembly unanimously resolved, "That we consider the voluntary enslaving of one portion of the human race by another as a gross violation of the most precious and sacred rights of human nature, as utterly inconsistent with the law of God, . . . and as totally irreconcilable with the spirit and principles of the gospel of Christ." " We rejoice that the Church to which we belong com- menced as early as any other in this country the good work of endeavoring to put an end to slavery." To accomplish this, the Assembly recommended all our people to patronize and encourage the American Col- onization Society, which had been organized in 1816, and that all the members of our Church " facilitate the instruction of the slaves in the principles and duties of the Christian religion."f One object specified in the subscription-paper for the Assembly's permanent mis- sionary fund (1800) was "the instruction of tlie black poople;" and in 1801, John Chavis, a black man of * yl.s.spw%'.s Diffed, p. 312. f Tbid, pp. 817-822. FREEDMEN. 453 prudence and piety, a Licentiate of the Presbytery of Lexington, was commissioned by the Assembly as a Missionary among people of his own color. In 1807 John Gloucester, a black man, was licensed and com- missioned to the same work. Ten years later he appears in the Assembly as a • member from the Presbytery of Philadelphia.* What action did tlie 0, S. Assembly take ? The question whether the holdiug of slaves is, under all circumstances, a heinous sin, agitated all branches of the Christian Church. In 1845 the O. S. Assembly said that "since Christ and his inspired Apostles did not make the holding of slaves a bar to communion, we as a court of Christ have no authority to do so ; since they did not attempt to remove it from the Church by legislation, we have no authority to legislate on the subject." As the "Apostles sought to ameliorate the condition of the slaves .... by teaching both masters and slaves the glorious doctrines of the gospel, and enjoining upon each the discharge of their relative duties, thus only can the Church of Christ, as such, now improve the condi- tion of the slaves in our country." The next year the Assembly said : " Our Church has, from time to time, during a period of nearly sixty years, expressed its views on the subject of slavery. During all this period it has held and uttered substantially the same sentiments;" and " that in the judgment of this house the action of the General Assembly of 1845 was not intended to deny or rescind the testimony often uttered by the General As- sembly previous to that date." The subject was intro- duced in 1849 and in 1850 by overtures, but the ques- tion was regarded as settled. f In 1863 the actions of * Assembly's Digest, p. 826. f fhid., pp. 823-825. 454 OF MISSIONS. 1818 and 1845 were again declared as a satisfactory and full expression of the opinion of the Church.* After the Emancipation Proclamation the Assembly (in 1864) gave an important deliverance, in which the unequivocal and consistent testimonies of the Church on this subject were reiterated, and the abiding principles thus expressed recognized. The Assembly expressed its gratitude that God had overruled the wickedness of the rebellion to deliver our country from the evil and guilt of slavery, and its desire that this root of bitterness might be en- tirely extirpated.f In 1825 and 1839 the Assembly expressed pleasure at the growing attention of the Church to the religious in- struction of slaves, and declared that the success of such teaching marked an era in the work of domestic mis- sions. In 1847 the interest manifested in the religious instruction of the colored population was recognized as greatly increasing. The work was continued year after year with growing zeal and success. The Boards of Do- mestic Missions and Education were heartily engaged.^ What was "the Ashmun Institute" ? In 1853 the Assembly, in answer to a memorial from the Presbytery of New Castle, resolved, " That the es- tablishment of a high school for the use and benefit of the free colored population of this country meets the cordial approbation and recommendation of this Assem- bly, with the understanding that it shall be wholly under the supervision and control of the Presbytery or Synod within whose boimds it may be located, thus securing such an education as shall promote the usefulness and happiness of this class of our people." § It was located * Minutes G. A. (O.S.) 1S63, p. 55. f Ibid., 186 Jf, pp. 296-299. I Assembly's Digest, pp. 827, 828. ^ Ibid., p. 829. See p. 314. FREEDMEN. 455 near Oxford, Pa., and called " the Ashmun Institute," in commemoration of Jehudi Ashmun, an agent of the American Colonization Society who took charge in 1822 of a reinforcement for the colony of Liberia. He found the colony disorganized and imperiled. He saved its existence, and left it in 1828 prosperous. He died soon after his return.* The Assembly frequently recommended to the churches this institute, as "the only seminary in the country which has for its object the education of colored men for the gospel ministry." In 1859 it sent out three Missionaries to Africa as the first-fruits of this seminary.f What is Lincoln University ? By the Legislature of Pennsylvania the charter of the Ashmun Institute was in 1866 enlarged, and its name changed to " the Lincoln University," continuing under the care of the Presbytery of New Castle.| What is "the Biddle Memorial Institute" ? The Presbytery of Catawba appointed Rev. S. C. Alexander to establish a theological class at Charlotte, N. C, for the training of freedmen as Catechists and Ministers. A lady in Philadelphia furnished the means for the buildings, and the institute, in honor of her hus- band, who died in the civil war, was called " the Biddle Memorial Institute." § What was " the Wallingford Academy " ? This was established in 1868 ; the site for buildings in Charleston, S. C, was given by Mrs. E. G. Wallingford of Pittsburg. Its object was to prepare colored teachers. * American Oydopcedia, t Minutes G. A.{O.S.) 1859, p. 524; 1S63, p. 50. i Ibid., 1866, p. 76. See p. 314. I Ibid., 1867, p. 447. See p. 315. 456 OF MISSIONS. At the end of the first year this academy had over three hundred pupils.* What were " the General Assembly's Committees for the Education of Freedmen " ? In examining the report of the Board of Education to the O. S. Assembly in 1864, attention was called to "the large number of the African race, known as 'freedmen,'" being in great moral and intellectual destitution. The whole subject was referred to a committee, who reported the following plan for the religious instruction of the freedmen; which was adopted. The work Avas evidently of such magnitude that it could not be conducted by the Board of Education. " The Presbyterian Church must be true to its historic doctrine and faith ; that the hope of the African race, under God, is in Christian educa- tion;" and that God is by his providence calling upon our Church to do what it can for the elevation and sal- vation of this downtrodden and long-abused people. It was resolved that two committees be appointed, of two Ministers and three laymen each, one in Philadel- phia and one in Indianapolis, to be called " the General Assembly's Committees for the Education of Freedmen." These shall co-operate, having oversight of the work, appointing Teachers and Ministers, upon the endorse- ment of Presbyteries, but not interfering with the Board of Domestic Missions, establishing schools, determining the books, etc. to be used, and obtaining funds for the work. These committees were to report directly to the Assembly. And the Board of Publication was directed to furnish, gratis, at its discretion, such of its publications as may be used for the evangelization of the fi-eedmen.f * 3Imutes G. A. (0. S.) 1869, p. 990. t Ibid., 1864, pp. 274, 321-323. FREEDMEN. 457 What was " the General Assembly's Committee on Freed- men"? To increase the efficiency of this new temporary agency, the O. S. Assembly determined in 1865 to substitute one committee for the two appointed the previous year. It was located at Pittsburg, and consisted of nine Ministers and nine laymen. It received similar powers to those granted to the two committees, and was ordered to transfer, as soon as possible, to the Boards of the Church, such parts of their work as may belong to the specific objects of these several Boards. The next year, because of the magnitude and importance of the work, six members were added to the committee, which was empowered to conduct its business by an Executive Committee. At the time of the reunion this commit- tee had organized 72 churches, had under its care 5634 communicants, had gathered 4723 children ia Sabbath-schools and over 3000 in day-schools. It had three institutes in the Southern States preparing Teachers and Ministers, and Ireld property worth $66,680.* What action did the N. S. Assembly take ? The N. S. Assembly in 1839 referred the subject of slavery to the lower judicatories^ to take such action as they might deem most judicious and adapted to remove the evil. No other action was taken until 1846, when the Assembly said that "whil-e we feel bound to bear our testimony against slavery, and to exhort our beloved brethren to remove it from them as speedily as possible by all appropriate and available means, . . . yet as a court of our Lord Jesus Christ we possess no legislative authority, and as the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church * Minutes G. A. [0. S.) 1865, p. 543; 1866, p. 77 ; 1860, p. 939. 39 458 ' OF MISSIONS. we possess no judicial power." "We must therefore leave this matter with the Sessions and Presbyteries and Synods, ... to act in the administration of discipline as they may judge it to be their duty, constitutionally subject to the General Assembly only in the way of general review and control." In 1849 nineteen docu- ments on the subject of slavery were presented, and the Assembly reiterated the actions of 1818 and 1846, as including the following principles : (1) Civil liberty is man's right. (2) Slavery "is intrinsically an unright- eous and oppressive system," and injurious to all con- cerned in it. (3) It is the duty of all Christians "as speedily as possible to efface this blot on our holy re- ligion, and to obtain the complete abolition of slavery." (4) Where it cannot be removed at once, direct religious instruction and practical knowledge of life should be given to prepare the slave for emancipation. (5) Traffic in slaves, undue severity and breaking up families should be corrected by church discipline. In 1850 the holding of slaves, except where it is unavoidable by State laws, was declared to be an offence subject to discipline. In 1853 the Assembly required the Presbyteries to rejwrt the next year (1) the number of slaveholders in connec- tion with the churches, and the number of their slaves ; (2) how far these slaves are held by unavoidable necessity; (3) are the Southern churches showing a practical regard to the religious well-being of the slaves? In 1855 a pastoral letter to all the churches was sent, reaffirming the former deliverances, and a committee was appointed to report to the next Assembly on the constitutional author- ity of the Assembly over the subject of slaveholding in our churches. This committee reported in 1856 that the Assembly " has no power to commence a process of dis- FREEDMEN. 459 cipline with an individual offender," and that "in the way of general review and control it can reach directly only the judicatory next below; that is, the Synod." Besides, the Assembly has "the testifying and reproving function so often exercised in time past." The next year the Assem- bly rehearsed its former deliverances, and expressed grief at the discovery that a portion of the Church at the South had put forth a new doctrine, that slavery was an ordinance of God, and as existing in this country was both right and scriptural. This was declared to be at war with the whole spirit of the gospel and abhorrent to the conscience of the Christian world. The Presbytery of Lexington, South, was called upon to review and rectify their posi- tion, as " such doctrines and practice cannot be perma- nently tolerated in the Presbyterian Church." Against this action a solemn protest was offered and placed on the minutes. The signers declared the action of the Assembly to be a virtual exscinding of the South, the exercise of usurped power, destructive of the unity of the Church, hurtful to North and South, and imperiling the union of these United States, The answer to this protest is recorded. When the Assembly met the next year, six Southern Synods were not represented, they having organized in the mean while " the United Synod of the Presbyterian Church."* What was " the Freedmen's Department of the Presbyte- rian Committee of Home Missions " ? This department was organized in 1865, and the work committed to it and its mode of operation were very sim- ilar to those confided by the O. S. Assembly to its Com- mittees on Freedmen.f At the time of reunion it had * New Digest, pp. 275-295, 564-568. See p. 270. t See p. 456. 460 ~ OP MISSIONS. 13 Missionaries and 185 teachers, 93 schools and about 4000 pupils.* Wliat is "the Presbyterian Committee of Missions for Freedmen " ? At the reunion the Assembly's Committee on Freed- men and the Freedmen's Department of the Presbyte- rian Committee of Home Missions continued their work until the reorganization was completed. It was deter- mined that the whole work of our Church for the re- ligious and educational interest of the colored race in this country be conducted by a committee of twelve persons, located in Pittsburg, to be known as the "Pres- byterian Committee of Missions for Freedmen." To it were transferred all documents, moneys and properties previously held by the Committee on Freedmen and the Freedmen's Department. The Boards of the Church were recommended to co-operate with it in conducting its work. The committee was recommended to look for a supply of competent colored Ministers and Teachers for the institutions established by our Church, and the ne- cessity of providing schools in which females may enjoy similar advantages was urged upon the attention of the committee.f In 1874 the Assembly ordered that this committee " shall continue as at present located and con- stituted for the period of five years, during which period its affairs shall be conducted with a view to the final merging of the committee with the Board of Home Missions, and as soon as possible the churches under the care of the committee shall be transferred to the Board."! In 1878 it was found that some interpreted this act as ordering the transfer to the Board of Home * Minutes G. A. 1870, p. 104. f Presbijterian Digest, p. 451, X Minutes G. A. 1874, V- 44. FREEDMEN. 461 Missions of the work of the committee, which should then be dissolved ; and others understood it as requiring only the transfer of mission churches to the Board, while the committee should continue to supervise the educa- tional work in all its details. In January the commit- tee had transferred to the Board 80 churches, 27 Minis- ters and 2 Catechists, and retained under their care 56 churches, 22 Ministers and 25 Catechists, and the entire work of evangelical education. The Assembly consid- ered the two views above mentioned, the condition of the work, and overtures from one Synod and two Presbyte- ries in the Southern States pleading for the continuance of the committee, and determined " that the work as at present carried on by the Presbyterian Committee of Missions for Freedmen be continued," and that it be earnestly commended to the prayers and liberality of the churches.* The next year the question was again considered, and the Assembly refused by a large vote to transfer the work to the Board of Home Missions and discontinue the committee, declaring that the reasons which actuated the Assembly in 1878 were still cogent, and the work too important to be jeopardized by an ex- periment.f Appendix, p. 543. What schools are under the care of this committee ? I. Chartered Institutions: Biddle University, Charlotte, N. C.J Wallingford Academy, Charleston, S. C.J Scotia Seminary, Concord, N. C. Its design is " to educate colored girls in religion and in the arts and sci- ences usually taught in seminaries of a high order, and in those domestic duties which belong to the highest * Minutes G. A. 1878, pp. 74-81. f Ibid., 1879, pp. 592, 597. t See p. 455. 39 * 462 ' OF MISSIONS. type of wife, mother and teacher." Its location was chosen by the Freedmen's Committee. Its funds were contributed chiefly by Mr. Matthe\s' Scott of Ohio. It has accommodations for thirty-two boarders, and receives a large number of day-scholars.* II. Normal Schools. From the first the committee have paid special attention to the training of the freed- men to be teachers to their own race. The pupils in the schools, when prepared, were employed during their va- cations in teaching in Sabbath- and day-schools. This idea has gradually received more attention. Certain schools were designated as training-schools. These were afterward called " normal schools." f Brainerd Institute, Chester, S. C, organized in 1869. Fairfield Normal School, Winnsboro', S. C, for boys and girls, organized in 1869. Bluffton Institute, S. C, organized in 1878.J III. Graded Schools: Medway Graded School, in Liberty co., Ga., organ- ized in 1874. Greensboro' Graded School, Greensboro', N. C, organ- ized in 1868 as a parochial school, but in 1874 made a graded school, having two departments, white and col- ored. Columbia Graded School, Columbia, Tenn., organ- ized in 1866, and at first called the Columbia Graded School. § IV. Common Parochial Schools. These are schools under the supervision of the Sessions of particular churches, aided by the committee. They teach the ordi- nary branches, preparing pupils for the graded schools. * Minutes G. A. 1872, p. 159. f Ibid., 1874, P- l-^-l ; iS80, p. 165, X Ibid., 1878, p. 201. g Ibid., 1878, p. 204. SUSTENTATION. 463 [u 1878 there were 37, and in 1881, 94 parochial schools, under the care of the committee.* While these schools are intended primarily for the freedmen, they are open to the white as well as col- ored people. "The whole system of church and school, as considered by the committee, knows no exclusion of persons on account of color." f In 1881 the Assembly endorsed "the efiPorts to secure the erection of a building at Franklinton, N. C, for the use of the State Normal School, provided the means for that purpose can be expended under the direction of the committee, and the title to the property secured be in- vested in the Trustees of the Assembly."! SUSTENTATION FUND. What was the origin of this scheme ? In 1870 the Assembly received several overtures on the subject, and certain documents concerning the Scottish Sustentation Fund. These were referred to a committee, which reported the next year — a very valuable paper, setting forth the necessity of some scheme to assist Pas- tors whose salaries are insufficient. Three plans were de- scribed: (l)Thatof the Free Kirk of Scotland — "acommon fund, share and share alike, with supplements ad libitum in the wealthier charges;" (2) that of the Presbyterian Church of Ireland, the endowment scheme — a permanent sustentation fund, the annual income of which should be sufficient for the purpose ; (3) that of the United Pres- byterian Church of Scotland — supplementary aid. This last was recommended and adopted. § * Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 73 ; 1880, pp. 165-167 ; 1881, p. 524. t Ibid., 1876, p. 41. X Ibid., 1881, p. 526. I Ibid., 1870, p. 28 ; 1871, pp. 556-564. 464 ^ OF MISSIONS What is the scheme of sustentation ? 1. All charges shall be divided into two classes: Full pastoral charges, the Pastors receiving a salary of at least $500, and church extension (mission) charges, having Stated Supplies or Pastors receiving less than $500. The former only shall come under the scheme for aid; the latter shall apply to the Board of Home Missions. 2. The aim shall be to make the minimum of salary in the full pastoral charges $1000. 3. Only those churches shall be aided who are pay- ing the Pastor an average of $7.30 per annum for each member. 4. Each Presbytery is required to investigate the case of all churches of 200 members who may be paying less than $1000 salary. 5. Each church applying for aid shall appoint a com- mittee, who shall carry out a plan of weekly or monthly contributions to this and to all the Boards of the Church. 6. All churches shall adopt some plan of systematic contributions reaching every person. 7. Each Pastor shall aid to secure from his people an amount equal to at least one-twentieth of his salary an- nually, to aid this scheme. 8. Each church shall report to the Assembly the salary paid its Pastor. 9. The Presbyteries shall examine carefully every ap- plication for aid under this scheme. 10. A Central Committee of seven, with a Secretary, shall be yearly appointed by the Assembly to superintend the operations and further the great object.* * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 452-455, SUSTENTATION. 465 What was "the General Assembly's Committee on Minis- terial Sustentation" ? This was the name given to the Central Committee of seven described above. Rev. M. W. Jacobus, D.D., was its Secretary. It was organized at Pittsburg, September 13, 1871. The aid granted by the committee to churches was understood to be for a limited time — for one, two or three years. The conditions of aid were — (1) actual installation of Pastor ; (2) salary at least $500 ; (3) aver- age of at least $7.30 per member, exclusive of manse ; (4) endorsement of Presbytery ; (5) no reduction of sal- ary from preceding year ; (6) church's salary to be first paid in full, and reported quarterly; (7) advance pay- ment to the committee of one-twentieth of church salary; (8) systematic giving (by envelope or collectors) to all the Boards ; (9) no aid to atljacent churches without consol- idation. The Pastor could bear no help in these condi- tions. For the second year a new application as above is required, and satisfactory evidence must be given of advance toward self-sustentation.* What is " the Sustentation Department of the Board of Home Missions " ? In 1874 a plan was adopted for the consolidation of the Boards. The Board of Home Missions shall have two departments, that of Home Missions and that of Sustentation. The claims of these shall be presented to the churches for separate collections. The churches aided by the Board shall come under the scheme of sustentation as soon as the Board and the Presbytery shall judge they are able. No rhurch shall continue under the Home Mission department for more than five years, unless for special reasons satisfactory to the * Mi7iutes G. A. 1872, p. ICO; 187S, p. 632. 2 E 466 OF MISSIONS. Presbytery.* In 1875 the Assembly ordered that the churches aided by this departmeDt be divided into two classes : (1) Mission pastorates, in which one or more churches constitute a pastoral relation, and contribute for the support of the Pastor a sum equal to at least an average of $7.30 per member; the minimum salary is determined by the Board and the Presbytery; and (2) Sustentation pastorates, consisting of one or more churches with a house of worship, with a Pastor in- stalled, the contributions for his support amounting, exclusive of manse, to a sum equal to an av^erage of at least $7.30 per member, and not less than $700. They shall increase at the rate of $50 annually toward self- support, unless Presbytery deem it impossible. The Board will increase the salary to $1000. Applications must be endorsed by Presbytery, and assurance given that collections are taken for all the Boards. Few churches, however, were able to fulfill the conditions. Many who had received aid were unable to pledge an advance of $50 on a new application, and therefore left the department in despair, though the treasury had a large unappropriated balance. Several overtures were presented to the Assembly proposing modifications, and many asking that sustentation be re-established as a sep- arate scheme in the benevolent work of the Church.f In 1878 the following changes were adopted : (1) The separate departments of the Board of Home Missions be discontinued, and the two treasuries consolidated. (2) The churches receiving aid be divided into two classes — the sustentation pastorates and mission charges. (3) The conditions to the sustentation pastorates : a regular pas- toral relation, annual collections for all the Boards, a * Minutes O. A. 1874, p. 44. f Ibid., 1876, p. 60 ; 1877, p. 640. SUSTENTATION. 467 contribution of at least $600 in money toward the salary (such contribution averaging not less than $6.50 for each member) and a recommendation from Presbytery. The Board shall then supplement the salary so as to make it at least $900, which shall include the estimated rent of the house. This must not interfere with the grouping of feeble churches. The conditions to a mission charge : it may consist of one or more churches, the Minister and his charge must belong to the same Presbytery, annual collections taken for all the Boards, and recommendation from the Presbytery ; the amount of aid to be deter- mined by the Presbytery and Board. No church in either class shall receive aid for more than five years, except in special cases. The Board shall continue to commission Missionaries to new and destitute fields where no church has been organized. The fund, which in 1878 amounted to $44,879.50, was ordered to be used only for sustentation pastorates, and all the churches were recommended "to take separate collec- tions for sustentation pastorates, and transmit the same to the Treasurer of the Board of Home Missions."* In 1880 the Assembly adopted the report of a commit- tee, declaring that " this plan of sustentation has been of great service to the Church in many ways, and our people will not willingly let it come to naught." Presbyteries were urged " to take prompt and efficient measures to replenish this fund."t What objects are to be accomplished by this scheme? " It aimed primarily at a better support of the min- istry in our feeble churches," and to advance these churches to be self-supporting. J In 1878 the ends de- * Minutes O. A, 1878, pp. 43, 72. f Ibid., 1880, p. 32. X Ibid., 1873, p. 631. 468 OF MISSIONS. signed to be accomplished were stated to be " the more general establishment of the pastoral office and the better support of the ministry.* In the report in 1880 the Board of Home Missions says: "The original idea of the sustentation scheme was to aiford a larger salary under sustentation than under Home Missions to such churches only as showed good promise of early reaching self-sup- port. The Church never proposed to have two schemes that would discriminate between men of the same abil- ities and churches in the same condition, and aid one more than the other. The larger aid was granted on sustentation only in the expectation that such a church would reach self-support much sooner than an ordinary Home Mission church." f What action was taken in 1881 ? The following resolution was adopted : " In view of the small amount of information before the Assembly in reference to sustentation, and the known fact that but a small proportion of the churches contribute to the cause ; therefore be it Resolved, That the Committee of Fifteen to consider and report upon the relations of the Presbyteries to the Board of Home Missions be instruct- ed to inquire into, and report to the next Assembly, concerning the conditions and workings of sustentation as a benevolent agency of the Church, with a view to either increasing the efficiency of the same or dropping it altogether from the list." J The consideration of the following resolution was postponed to the next General Assembly: "Having regard to the numbers of our Ministers, the large increase in the expense of living, their limited incomes, and the inadequacy thus far of all » Minutes G. A. 187S, p. 43. f Ibid., 1S80, p. 134. % Ibid., 1881, p. 593. TEMPEEANCE. 469 our efforts to provide fully for the exigences to which they and their families may be reduced, be it Resolved, That this whole matter be committed to a special committee, to consider it in all its bearings, and report to the next Gen- eral Assembly on the practicability of extending existing agencies or adopting a new method enabling Ministers, especially those who are entering on their work, to provide in a measure for their own households in the event of their removal or their being disabled." * Appendix, pp. 542, 545. Temperance. What action has the Assembly taken on Temperance ? In 1811 a committee was appointed to devise meas- ures to prevent some of the mischief which was expe- rienced from the use of spirituous liquors. Their report was adopted, requiring Ministers to preach often on the sin of intemperance, and to warn against the habits which tend to produce it. The Sessions were enjoined to ex- ercise special vigilance over communicants in regard to this sin, and to endeavor by private warnings and public censure " to purge the Church of a sin so enormous in its mischiefs and so disgraceful to the Christian name;" and the officers and members were urged to labor to reduce the number of taverns and other places for the sale of liquor. In 1818 a pastoral letter was issued on the subject. In 1827 it was Resolved, "That the Presbyterian Church in the United States will, with all readiness of mind, co-operate with their Christian brethren of every denomination, together with every friend of our country and of humanity, in one great national effort to accomplish a universal change in the habits and customs of our country relative to the intem- * Minutes G. A. ISSl, p. 592. 40 470 OF MISSIONS. perate use of Intoxicating liquors." This was in rela- tion to the formation of the American Society for the Promotion of Temperance. A day of fasting and prayer was appointed in 1828. In 1829 and 1830 the Assem- bly rejoiced in the increased numbers and success of tem- perance societies, and urged their formation in each con- gregation, on the principle of entire abstinence from the use of ardent spirits. The N. S. Assembly in 1840, 1864 and 1866 reiterated the approbation of temperance societies, protested against forms and fashions which countenanced intemperance, urged all to refrain from cider, beer and ale as a beverage, and the manufacture and use of domestic wines, and declared " that total ab- stinence from all intoxicating drinks as a beverage is demanded from every Christian by the condition of so- ciety, the purity of the Church and the word of God." In 1865 the O. S. Assembly uttered a similar deliver- ance, and adopted a paper expressing the views of the Assembly on intemperance, the manufacture and sale of ardent spirits and the liability to church discipline of those who make or sell intoxicating drinks. The As- sembly did not "sanction the adoption of any new terms of communion," but asserted that " the practice of manu- facturing and retailing intoxicating drinks as a beverage is a sin against the brethren and against Christ, and while persevered in vitiates this evidence (of Christian char- acter) and works a forfeiture of the privileges of the Christian communion." The reunited Church in 1871 reiterated the testimonies of former Assemblies, which the Board of Publication were ordered to print in ab- stract and send to all our Ministers.* Every year the Assembly has passed like resolutions on this subject. * Presbyterian Dir/est, pp. 483-493. TEMPERANCE. 471 Wliat is " the Permanent Committee on Temperance " ? In 1880, in answer to an overture, a special commit- tee of nine was appointed to whom was referred tlie question of a Permanent Committee of the Assembly on Temperance, to report the next year. They recom- mended that the "Assembly appoint a Permanent Com- mittee on Temperance, which shall consist of fifteen members — eight Ministers and seven laymen — a ma- jority of whom shall reside in and near , who shall hold their first meeting in that city on the second Tuesday of June next, and then and there divide by lot into three separate sections of five each, to hold office for one, two and three years; their successors to be appointed each year for a term of three years by the General Assembly ; the said committee to adopt their own by-laws, subject to the approval of the Assembly." " The duty of this Permanent Committee shall be to seek to quicken and to unite our Synods and churches in suitable measures for promoting the temperance re- form ; to mature and report action on the subject to the General Assembly ; to gather and report such statistics as may be of value and interest to the Church ; to call attention to the deliverances of the Assembly on tem- perance, and recommend to the Board of Publication the issue of suitable works on the subject; to codify the previous acts of the Assembly on temperance for publication by the Board; and to initiate measures for promoting similar action by other branches of the evan- gelical Church. The expense of such publications shall be borne by the Board. Other expenses of this com- mittee, to the amount of $250 annually, if not otherwise provided for,/ shall be paid from the treasury of the General Assembly." This recommendation was adopted, 472 OF MISSIONS. and the blank was filled with the city of New York.* This is a new departure. All the other Boards or Per- manent Committees are for the general work of the Church, the Assembly having refrained from appoint- ing them in regard to special sins or virtues. This same Assembly (1881) refused to appoint a Permanent Committee on the Sabbath, though overtured to do so by a Presbytery and the International Sabbath-school Association, and referred to the action of the previous year, in which a similar petition from three Presbyteries was denied, on the ground that it is not expedient to multiply Permanent Committees, and the Assembly can itself better discharge the duty.f Appendix, p. 546. Committee on Manses. What were the early efforts of the Churcli to secure Manses? In 1766 the Synod of New York and Philadelphia ordered " that in every congregation a committee be ap- pointed, who shall twice in every year collect the Minis- ter's stipend, and lay his receipts before the Presbytery preceding the Synod, and at the same time that the Min- isters give an account of their diligence in visiting and catechising their people." " The Synod recommends that a glebe, with a convenient house and necessary improve- ments, be provided for every Minister." The subject of ministerial support was again before the Synod in 1782 and 1783, and before the General Assembly in 1799, and the churches were urged, for the interest of religion, for the honor of the Church and for the com- fort and efficiency of their Pastors, to see that liberal * Minutes O. A. 1881, pp. 537, 592. t Ibid., 18S0, p. 76 ; ISSl, p. 548. MANSES. 473 salaries be promptly paid, glebes and parsonages pro- vided, and congregational and Pastor's libraries fur- nished in every church.* What action was taken by the 0. S. Assembly? In 1843 the O. S. Assembly adopted the following paper : " For the purpose of facilitating the settlement and support of Pastors, and to guard more effectually against the temptation, or almost necessity, as in some cases seems to exist, for Ministers to involve themselves, to the injury of their usefulness, in procuring accommo- dations for themselves and families. Resolved, That it be earnestly recommended to our churches, wherever it is expedient and practicable, to provide suitable parsonages for the accommodation of their Pastors. Resolved, That great care be taken to have these parsonages so guarded by legal arrangements as most effectually to prevent con- troversy, and secure their perpetual enjoyment by the churches providing them for the continued support of the gospel through coming generations." Action was taken in 1854 in regard to ministerial support, and an important report on the subject was ordered to be pub- lished.f In 1864 the Assembly declared that, "Whereas the importance of providing parsonages for the comfort- able accommodation of Presbyterian Ministers and their families is a duty, the performance of which cannot be much longer delayed, but the magnitude of the operation demands a careful scrutiny of the state of the Church and a thorough knowledge of her condition ; therefore Resolved, That the churches under the care of the General Assembly be requested to reply to the following questions." These were seven in number, designed to ascertain how * Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 359, 495, 499; Assembly's Digest, p. 95. . if Assembly's Digest, pj^. 191 -203. 40 * 474 OF MISSIONS. many churches had pai'sonages, their condition, plan, and how obtained. The replies were to be sent to Mr. Joseph M. Wilson, who should classify thera and report the next year. In 1865 the committee was continued, and the Presbyteries were enjoined to aid in obtaining the desired information. In 1866 the Presbyteries were required to continue the inquiries, and send a pastoral letter to their churches pressing upon them "the great importance and necessity of providing manses and libraries for their Min- isters." * What action was taken by the N. S. Assembly? In 1854 the N. S. Assembly passed a resolution on the subject of ministerial support, urging the churches " to consider the question in the spirit of Christian fidelity and liberality, and to make ample provision for those M'ho minister to them in word and doctrine." f What was " the Committee on Manses " ? After the reunion in 1870 the Assembly appointed a committee of five laymen, of whom Mr. Joseph M. Wilson was Chairman, which was called the Committee on Manses. It was required to collect and arrange in- formation from all the churches as to what they had done in regard to manses for their Pastors; and the churches were instructed to reply with due diligence to communi- cations from this committee, and thereby aid in carrying out the behests of the Assembly. The next year it was enlarged to ten members. Presbyteries were requested to appoint Committees on Manses to co-operate with the Assembly's committee. The information gatheied was to be reported to the Assembly, together with plans and specifications for manses costing from $1500 to $6000; * Minutes G. A. 1864, P- 290 ; 1865, p. 558 ; 1866, p. 73 t New Dir/est, p. 574; Presbyterian Digest, p. 407. BENEVOLENCE. 475 and thanks were presented to Mr. Joseph M. Wilson for his protracted and self-denying labors in this work. In 1873 the committee was discharged, and the work of building manses was added to the duties of the Board of Church Erection, which was " instructed to prosecute the work vigorously;" the money to be used must be expressly contributed for this object. In 1876 the Board reported that, no money having been received for this object, nothing had been done, and therefore suggested that it be no longer considered a part of its duty.* Permanent Committee on Systematic Benef- icence. Wliat was "the Committee on Benevolence and Fi- nance"? At the reunion a committee of twenty-one was ap- pointed to recommend to the next Assembly a plan by which the entire benevolent work of the Church may be administered with uniformity and simplicity; and a com- mittee of five from each branch of the Church was ap- pointed to consider the subject of raising funds for the use of the united Church, the methods of doing so, and the objects to which they shall be applied. f The result was the establishment of a " Committee on Benevolence and Finance" in 1871, which was somewhat modified the next year, when the followang was adopted : The com- mittee shall consist of fifteen members, mostly business- men of acknowledged skill in finance, and located in New York. Its duty shall be (1) to promote systematic giving, and (2) to superintend the collections for the *■ Minutes G. A. 1870, p. 55; 1S71, p. 533; 1873, p. 552; 1874, p. 72; 1876, p. 171. f Ibd., 1870, p. 74. 476 OF MISSIONS. whole benevolent work of the Church. The contribu- tions shall be sent to the Treasurers of the Boards or to this committee; the Treasurer of the Board of Home Missions shall be the Treasurer of this committee. It shall receive monthly statements from the Boards of their financial condition. Periodical giving, as recom- mended by the Assembly, was enjoined upon the churches. The Presbyteries were required to co-op- erate through standing committees, who shall report to the Assembly's committee every six months. Churches not contributing to all the Boards shall receive no aid from the funds of the Church.* In 1874 this committee was discontinued, with grateful acknowledgment of the important work accomplished. The principles regarded as emphasized and well established were: (1) Giving should be from spiritual motives, as an act of worship and as a means of grace. (2) It should be frequent and systematic. (3) A definite proportion, not less than one- tenth, of property should be consecrated to the Lord. (4) The benevolent work undertaken by the Assembly is equally obligatory on every member of our Church, according to his ability.* What was " the Standing Committee on the Benevolent Work of the Church"? When the Committee on Benevolence and Finance was discontinued in 1874, it was recommended that a Standing Committee on the Benevolent Work of the Church be established, consisting of one member from each Synod, appointed annually by the Synods. Its duty shall be (1) to determine in advance the amount probably needed by each Board, and (2) to advise as to * Presbyterian Digest, p. 455. t Minutes G. A. 157^, pp. 26, 88. BENEVOLENCE. 477 the modes of disljiirsement. For the next year $1,622,000 was estimated as required for the benevolent work; and a schedule of contributions was approved by the Assem- bly.* This committee differs from that on Benevolence and Finance (1) in name ; (2) this is annual, the other was permanent; (3) this is appointed by the Synods, that by the Assembly; (4) this is a large committee, that was a small one ; (5) this is general and representative, that was local and specific ; (6) this is to give advice, that was to superintend collections and disburse funds; and (7) this is to estimate in advance the funds needed by the Boards, and that was to determine how much should be raised in each Synod. It is not, therefore, a continuation of the former committee, but a new one, in its room and stead.f What was " the Committee of the Synods on the Benev- olent Work of the Church"? In 1875 this name was given to the committee above described, because it was appointed not by the Assembly, but by the Synods. Its duties were (1) to consider the whole work of systematic beneficence ; (2) to meet and organize so as to be in session near and during the meet- ings of the Assembly ; (3) to obtain from the Secretaries of the Boards all information needed ; (4) to adjust esti- mates of funds required, to suggest methods for raising the same and advise modes of disbursement. Full re- ports must be made to the Assembly. The members shall be ex-officio members of the committees of their respective Synods, and report to the Synods the action of this committee and of the Assembly. The Chairmen of the Standing Committees of the Assembly on Church Work shall be invited to sit as corresponding members. * Minutes G. A. 1874, P- 89. t ^^i^., 1875, p. 530. 478 OF MISSIONS. The members shall continue in office until their success- ors are elected, and one-half shall be so elected that they shall hold over until the next year. The Assembly again urged the churches to contribute to all the schemes of church work recommended by it, and advised the adop- tion of the plan of weekly offerings as an act of worship. A special committee of five Ruling Elders were appointed to report to the next Assembly " any suggestions they may deem expedient as to the more economical adminis- tration of the benevolent work of the Church through its several Boards and Committees."* In 1876 grave doubts were expressed as to the constitutionality of this committee, and a special committee were appointed to con- sider the question.f The following year it was declared (1) that the Assembly has power to direct the lower courts to appoint committees with specified powers, but which would belong to the lower courts, and must report to them, or through them to the Assembly. (2) This committee of the Synods will by its reports "be imme- diately influential with the people, specially as against any recommendation of the General Assembly or any appeal of the Boards." (3) It may have been " an ex- pedient concession for the time/' when at the reunion many changes had to be made, but to render it perma- nent " would make it a new court, an advisory body, co- ordinate, in part at least, with the General Assembly." (4) That this committee, while not violating any express provision of the constitution, "infringes upon the vener- able dignity and moral power of our supreme court, and is at once unconstitutional and unwise." It was there- fore discontinued.! * Minutes O. A. 1875, pp. 531-533. % Ibid, 1876, p. 88. t Ibid., 1877, pp. 574, 575. BENEVOLENCE. 479 What is " the Standing Committee on Benevolence " ? This is a committee annually appointed by the As- sembly to report on papers on the benevolent work of the Church which may be placed ,in its hands. The ad- visability of two committees on this subject was called in question in 1876, and the synodical committee was the next year discontinued, and the Synods were request- ed to send up annually a statistical report of the benev- olent work of the Presbyteries, to be placed in the hands of this committee to be the basis of its report to the As- sembly.* But the next year only three of the Synods complied with this request. The Assembly therefore reiterated the request and emphasized it, recommending that " these synodical reports embrace the statistics gath- ered by the Presbyteries at the meetings in the spring preceding the meetings of the Synods, and contained in the minutes of the General Assembly." f What is " the Permanent Committee on Systematic Be- neficence"? In 1879 the Standing Committee on Benevolence again reported the almost entire neglect of the recommendation of 1878 by the Synods. After reviewing the history of the past years, the committee considered that it was evident that " the Church wants and will have no new agency in addition to those which she has already to col- lect and disburse funds and to instruct her Boards as to the amount and the manner of their appropriations." And it recommended the creation of a new committee, to be called "the Permanent Committee on Systematic Beneficence," which shall see that each Synod and Pres- bytery has a Committee on Benevolence, and secure through these such attention to the subject " that the * Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 582. f I^id., 1878, p. 104. 480 OP MISSIONS. matter of systematic beneficence and church work will be kept constantly before Ministers and churches until these three points are attained : (1) Each church has a proper scriptural plan; (2) each church contributes to every Board; and (3) proper and fresh information on the general work of the Presbyterian Church is constantly presented to church courts and individual churches." Such a committee was formed, consisting of three Ministers and three Elders ; and it was Resolved, '^ That, in view of the fact that so many of our churches fail to contribute to all the Boards of our Church, in the judgment of this Assembly the members of all our congregations have a right to an opportunity to contrib- ute at least once a year to each of the Boards, as re- quired by the highest authority of the Church, and the Sessions of the churches have no right to withhold that opportunity." Resolved, " That it is the duty of each Minister in charge to give information, set forth the privilege of giving, and urge the claims of each Board in connection with the annual collection." * The next year this committee presented its first report, stat- ing that the subject had received more attention through- out the Church than for many years previous. The com- mittee was reappointed. t In 1881 this committee was enlarged to twelve, so as to distribute its labors more widely, and Cleveland was made its centre. The work is to " be prosecuted in the future, as in the past two years, in full sympathy with all of our Boards, endeav- oring to secure from every member of every church an adequate contribution for each of our objects of benev- olence ; and that for this purpose every Presbytery and Synod should have a Committee on Systematic Benef- * Minutes O. A. 1S79, pii. 620-623. \ Ibid., ISSO, pp. 67, 168. HISTORICAL SOCIETY. 481 icence, and each church should have a plan of giving, and each member should be taught to set apart regularly a certain proportion of his income to the Lord." " Each Session is desired to fill, according to the injunctions of the Assembly, the statistical blank sent them in the in- terests of this committee." * The Board of Publication was requested, after receiving suggestions from the Stated Clerk of the Assembly, the Secretary of the Sabbath- school work and a representative of the Committee of Systematic Beneficence, to issue " a form of a systematic blank, which on a single sheet shall comprise, when filled out, all the facts which the orders of the General As- sembly make it necessary for each Session to furnish." f Presbyterian Historical Society. What early efforts were made to collect material for the history of the Presbyterian Church ? In 1791 a committee of six was appointed by the As- sembly to devise a plan for collecting materials for a his- tory of the Presbyterian Church in North America. They reported, approving the design, stating what information should be obtained, and recommending that each Minis- ter be enjoined to furnish a history of his own church at the next meeting of the Assembly, and that old records of Presbyteries and Synods be examined. The next year the Presbyteries were called upon for these historical reports, but, though diligently engaged in the work, the Presbyteries were not prepared to report. This was the case for several years, the Assembly enjoining the Pres- byteries to continue their attention to the subject. In 1804, Rev. Ashbel Green, D. D., and Mr. Ebenezer Hazard were appointed to write a history " under the * Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 572. % Ibid., p. 592. 41 2F 482 OF MISSIONS. care of the General Assembly," and Presbyteries and churches were urged to forward to them the materials already collected. In 1813 this committee reported that considerable progress had been made, but that it was im- practicable for them to go on with the work. Rev. Samuel Miller, D. D., was appointed in their place, and directed to continue and complete the history. In 1819, Dr. Green was reappointed, and associated with Dr. Miller. In 1825 this committee desired to be dis- charged. It was Resolved, " That the request made by the Rev. Drs. Green and Miller, to be released from their appointment to write the history of the Presbyte- rian Church in the United States, is received with un- feigned regret." A committee of three. Rev. Drs. Green, Janeway and Ely, were appointed a committee " to receive from Rev. Dr. Green the documents and annals and information prepared by him to be furnished, and to collect such other documents as may be in their power and may be necessary to the completion of the history of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, with as little delay as possible." They were to report from time to time their progress. All Presbyteries formed since 1797 were urged to compile their several histories and send them to the committee, and an agent was appointed in each Synod to collect all such docu- ments, printed and manuscript, as may throw any light on the history of any part of the Presbyterian Church. In 1836, Rev. L. Halsey, D. D., was appointed in the place of Rev. E. S. Ely, D. D., who resigned.* After great efforts and years of labor valuable histories were collected, but nearly all afterward perished, owing to the fact that when the General Assembly of 1791 ordered * Asseiiibhjs Digest, pp. 502-504. HISTORICAL SOCIETY. 483 their preparation it failed to make provision for their preservation.* What is the Presbyterian Historical Society ? It is a society which was organized at the meeting of the General Assembly in Charleston, S. C, in 1852. Some changes were made in 1856. It was incorporated in 1857 by the Legislature of Pennsylvania. The charter was amended in 1877. Its objects are to collect and preserve the materials, and to promote the know- ledge, of the history of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. The Executive Committee reports at the annual meeting, and causes an address to be delivered during the meeting of the General Assem- bly or Synod of each church represented in the society. It is not confined to our denomination, but is open to all the branches of the Presbyterian Church in the United States.f What action has the Assembly taken in reference to this Society ? In 1853 the O. S. Assembly testified their interest in the organization of this society, and deemed "the objects of sufficient importance to call the attention of the Synod and Presbyteries to such forms of co-operation in secur- ing the materials of our church history as may seem to them expedient." All the manuscript materials pertain- ing to the history of the Presbyterian Church which have been collected in past years under their authority were committed to the custody of the society. | The so- ciety is located in Philadelphia. * Minutes O. A. 1877, p. 539. f Webster's History of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 695-700. This was the first volume of the publications of the Historical Society. X Assembly's Digest, p. 505. 484 OF MISSIONS. In 1873 the Assembly, on the recommendation of the Committee on the Centennial Anniversary of the Inde- pendence of the United States, ordered that six historical discourses should be prepared, by persons duly a])pointtid, on different periods of our history and methods of our church work, and that on the first Sabbath of July, 1876, the Pastor of each church under the jurisdiction of the Assembly shall deliver a history of his church, and trans- mit a copy of said history to the Historical Society "for arrangement and for siich other disposition of it as the General Assembly or the committee appointed to have charge of the subject may direct." On the same day collections were ordered to be taken in all the churches for the purpose of the erection of a suitable fireproof building in which to preserve the valuable records, books, pamphlets and manuscripts belonging to the society.* In 1877 a valuable report was presented, setting forth the value of the library of the society, and pleading for the means needed for the erection of the fireproof building. The Assembly renewed its recom- mendations, ui'ging those Pastors to send in their his- torical discourses who have not yet done so, and that collections be taken for the building and the Endowment Fund.f In 1878 the "General Assembly rejoiced in the success of the Presbyterian Historical Society in their securement of |20,000 for the safe housing of their pre- cious historic treasures; and recommended every Pastor who has failed to do so to prepare and transmit to the society a history of the church under his charge." " The Assembly earnestly commended the objects of the society to the attention and liberality of the * Minutes G. A. 1873, p. 490. f I^i^-, ^"^T"^. P- 537. AUTHORITY OF MODERATORS. 485 churches."* This recommendation was repeated in 1879 and 1881. It has now 10,000 volumes and 30,000 pamphlets, many of which are invaluable.f CHAPTER XIX, OF MODERATORS. I. What is a Moderator? The presiding officer of a meeting for transaction of business is called the President or Moderator. The latter is the title given to the presiding officer in our church courts. A Chairman directs the meetings and work of a committee or commission, and is generally chosen by the court appointing the committee, the first one named being the Chairman. The committee may, however, choose its own Chairman. The Moderator of a court is determined according to the rules of the court.| '^It is equally necessary in the judicatories of the Church, as in other assemblies, that there should be a Moderator or President, that the business may be conducted with order and despatch.''^ II. What authority has the Moderator ? "He is to be considered as possessing, by delegation from the whole body, all authority necessary for the pi^es- ervation of order, for convening and adjourning the judi- catory, and directing its operations according to the rules of the Church." He is a ministerial officer with delegated authority, and servant of the body over which he pre- sides. § "He is to propose to the judicatory evety subject * Minutes O. A. 1878, p. 120. t Ihid., 1879, p. 560 ; 1881, p. 577. % See pp. 126, 488. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 460 ; New Digest, p. 542. 41 * 486 OF MODERATORS. of ddibet'tttion that comes before them. He may propose what appears to him the most regular and speedy way of bringing any business to issue. He shall prevent the mem- bers from interrupting each other, and require them in speaking always to address the Chair. He shall prevent a speaker from deviating from the subject and from using personal reflections. He shall silence those who refuse to obey order. He shall prevent members who attempt to leave the judicatory without leave obtained from him. He shall at a proper season, when the deliberations are ended, put the question and call the votes. If the judicatory be equally divided, he shall possess the casting vote. If he be not willing to decide, he shall put the question a second time; and if the judicatory be again equally divided, and he de- cline to give his vote, the question shall be lost. In all ques- tions he shall give a concise and clear statement of the object of the vote; and, the vote being taken, shall then declare how the question is decided. And he shall likewise be em- powered, on any extraordinary emergency, to convene the judicatory by his circular letter before the ordinary time of meeting." He may speak to points of order iu prefer- ence to other members, rising from his seat for that pur- pose, and shall decide questions of order, subject to an appeal to the judicatory by any two members. He shall appoint all committees, except when the court shall decide otherwise. He may vote with the other members when they vote by ballot; and give a casting vote when the body is equally divided. He cannot have a double vote. AVliile in the chair he cannot take part in any debate, but may leave the chair for that purpose. In judicial cases he has the right to administer oaths to the witnesses. His authority to do so is not derived from the judicatory over which he presides, nor from the Gen- MODERATOR MEMBER OF THE COURT. 487 eral Assembly, but from the constitution, or articles of compact, which our churches have adopted, and by which they have agreed to be governed as a Christiaa commu- nity. Oaths prescribed by ecclesiastical authority in no respect interfere with our relations to civil society, nor are they a violation of those laws of the .State which prescribe the manner in which civil oaths shall be ad- ministered.* Must the Moderator be a member of the judicatory ? Not necessarily so, though generally he is. The Mod- erator of the Session is generally the Pastor of the church. But under certain circumstances the Session may invite a Minister of the Presbytery to preside, and the Presby- tery may appoint a Moderator when there is no Pastor. The Minister thus presiding does not become a member of the Session, although he may give a casting vote, ac- cording to the provisions of this chapter.f The Moderator of our General Assembly presides during the organization of the next Assembly and until a Moderator is elected, although he may not be a mem- ber of that body. In case he be absent, the last Mode- rator present, or if there be none, the senior member present, shall take the chair. The "last Moderator present" may be interpreted (1) according to the decis- ion of the Assembly of 1835, to mean present, although not a member (the N. S. Assembly reaffirmed this in 1861) — or (2), according to the deliverance of the O. S. Assembly in 1 843, that it is the deliberate judgment of the General Assembly that no person is authorized to open the session of the Assembly or preside at the opening of the said session except the Moderator of the Assembly * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 204, 205, 460, 530 ; Book of Discipline, cli. vi., sect. ix. See p. 491. f See p. 12(3. 488 OF MODERATORS. immediately preceding, or in his absence a commissioner to the Assembly.* In 1880, the Moderator of the pre- ceding Assembly being absent, Eev. J. Eells, D. D., the Moderator in 1877, preached the opening sermon and presided until the new Moderator was chosen. He was not a commissioner, and no objections were made. But the Assembly some days later resolved to change Eule II. of the General Rules for Judicatories f by inserting the words, " being a commissioner," after the words, " the last Moderator present."! Must the Moderator ever vacate the chair ? If the Moderator be a member of the inferior court from whose decision an appeal or complaint is made, he should during the trial vacate the chair, and the last Moderator, being a commissioner, present, or some other Minister, should preside. § ni. How are Moderators chosen ? If the church be vacant, the Presbytery should appoint one of its Ministers to be Moderator of the Session. || If the congregation call a Pastor, and he becomes Moderator of the Session by the act of Presbytery installing him Pastor, if at any time he be sick or absent, or if it be thought best for prudential reasons that the Pastor should not j^reside, the Session may invite a Minister of the same Presbytery to take his place, or if this be " impracticable witiiout great inconvenience," they may select one of their own number to preside. || '^Tlie Bloderator of the Presbytery shall he chosen from year to year, or at every meeting of the Presbytery, as the Presbytery may think best." This is understood as au- * See p. 278. Presbyterian Digest, pp. 201, 4G0 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 281. t See p. 490. J 3Iinvtes G. A. 1880, pp. 3, 45. 2 Presbyterian Digest, p. 587. || See p. 128. MODERATOR — HOW CHOSEN. 489 thorizing the usage of some Presbyteries of electing the Moderator to serve for six months. Nominations may be made by any member of the body. If only one is proposed, the vote may be taken at once. But if several are nominated, they are each called upon to vote and to re- tire while the roll is called, and the votes are given vivd voce. In some Presbyteries the choice is made by ballot. A committee is appointed to bring in the person elected, who is inducted into office by the retiring Moderator.* "T/ie 3Ioderator of the Synod and of the General As- sembly shall be chosen at each meeting of those judicato- ries." The mode of nomination and electing is the same as that described above in the case of the Presbyteries, except that in making the nomination the presbyterial relation of the Minister is mentioned. This became a standing rule of the Assembly in 1791.t The O. S. Assembly in 1846, and from 1851 to 1869, Resolved, " That a majority of all the votes given for Moderator be necessary for a choice." J The mode of installation is as follows, according to the rule adopted in 1791 : The newly-elected Moderator is brought before the As- sembly by a committee appointed for that purpose, and presented to the retiring Moderator, " who shall address him and the house in the following or like manner: *Sir, it is my duty to inform you, and to announce to this house, that you are duly elected to the office of Moderator of this General Assembly. For your direc- tion in office, and for the direction of this Assembly in all your deliberations, before I leave this seat I am to read to you and this house the rules contained in the records of this Assembly, which I doubt not will be carefully observed by both in conducting the business * See below. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 202. % Ibid, 490 OF MODERATORS. that may come before you.'" Formerly, these rules of order were read. It has, however, become the usage to put the book containing them into the hands of the Moderator, making a modification in the above language. The Moderator shall proceed thus : " Now, having read these rules according to order for your instruction as Moderator, and for the direction of all the members in the management of business, praying that Almighty God may direct and bless all the deliberations of this Assem- bly for the glory of his name and for the edification and comfort of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, I resign my place and office as Moderator." Generally, he does not confine himself to the above language, and the new Moderator often makes a short reply to him and an address to the Assembly.* What are the rules read to the Moderator ? The General Rules for Judicatories. They are re- ferred to in the above form of induction, which was adopted in 1791, but were not submitted to the Presby- teries, and therefore form no part of the constitution. They have received several modifications. At the re- union it was found that the rules used by the two branches were very nearly alike, and only few changes were made. They are as follows : General Rules for Judicatories. I. " The Moderator shall take the chair precisely at the hour to which the judicatory stands adjourned, and shall immediately call the members to order, and on the appearance of a quorum shall open the session with prayer." II. " If a quorum be assembled at the hour appoint- * Preshyterixin Digest, p. 203. RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 491 ed, and the Moderator be absent, the last Moderator present, being a commissioner, or, if there be none, the senior member present, shall be requested to take his place without delay until a new election." (The clause, " being a commissioner," was added in 1880.)t III. " If a quorum be not assembled at the hour ap- pointed, any two members shall be competent to adjourn from time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a quorum to assemble." IV. " It shall be the duty of the Moderator, at all times, to preserve order, and to endeavor to conduct all business before the judicatory to a speedy and proper result." V. " It shall be the duty of the Moderator carefully to keep notes of the several articles of business which may be assigned for particular days, and to call them up at the time appointed." VI. " The Moderator may speak to points of order in preference to other members, rising from his seat for that purpose, and shall decide questions of order, subject to an appeal to the judicatory by any two members." VII. "The Moderator shall appoint all committees, except in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide otherwise." VIII. " When a vote is taken by ballot in any judica- tory, the Moderator shall vote with the other members ; but he shall not vote in any other case unless the judica- tory be equally divided ; when, if he do not choose to vote, the question shall be lost." IX. " The person first named on any committee shall be considered as the chairman thereof, whose duty it shall be to convene the committee, and, in case of his absence * Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 45. 492 OF MODEKATORS. or inability to act, the second-named member shall take his place and perform his duties." X. "It shall be the duty of the-Clerk, as soon as pos- sible after the commencement of the sessions of every judicatory, to form a complete roll of the members pres- ent, and put the same into the hands of the Moderator. And it shall also be the duty of the Clerk, whenever any additional members take their seats, to add their names in their proper places to the said roll." XI. " It shall be the duty of the Clerk immediately to file all papers in the order in which they have been read, with proper endorsements, and to keep them in perfect order." XII. "The minutes of the last meeting of the judica- tory shall be presented at the commencement of its ses- sions, and if requisite read and corrected." XIII. " Business left unfinished at the last sitting is ordinarily to be taken up first." XIV. "A motion must be seconded, and afterward repeated by the Moderator, or read aloud, before it is debated ; and every motion shall be reduced to writing if the Moderator or any member require it." XV. "Any member who shall have made a motion shall have liberty to withdraw it, with consent of his second, before any debate has taken place thereon, but not afterward without the leave of the judicatory." XVI. " If a motion under debate contains several parts, any two members may have it divided, and a question taken on each part." XVII. " When various motions are made with respect to the filling of blanks with particular numbers or times, the question shall always be first taken on the highest number and longest time." RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 493 XVIII. "Motions to lay on the table, to take up business, to adjourn, and the call for the previous ques- tion, shall be put without debate. On questions of order, postponement or comrnitinent no member shall speak more than once. On all other questions each member may speak twice, but not oftener without ex- press leave of the judicatory." XIX. " When a question is under debate, no motion ihall be received unless to adjourn, to lay on the table, to postpone indefinitely, to postpone until a day certain, to commit or amend ; which several motions shall have precedence in the order in which they are herein ar- ranged; and the motion for adjournment shall be al- ways in order." XX. "An amendment, and also an amendment to an amendment, may be moved on any motion, but a motion to amend an amendment to an amendment shall not be in order. Action on amendments shall precede action on the original motion." XXI. "A distinction shall be observed between a mo- tion to lay on the table for the present and a motion to lay on the table unconditionally — viz. : a motion to lay on the table for the present shall be taken without de- bate; and if carried in the affirmative, the effect shall be to place the subject on the docket, and it may be taken up and considered at any subsequent time. But a motion to lay on the table unconditionally shall be taken with- out debate; and if carried in the affirmative, it shall not be in order to take up the subject during the same meeting of the judicatory without a vote of reconsider- ation." XXII. "The previous question shall be put in this form, namely : Shall the main question be now put? It 42 494 OF MODERATORS. shall only be admitted Avhen demanded by a majority of the members present ; and the eiFect shall be to put an end to all debate and bring the body to a direct vote — first, on a motion to commit the subject under consider- ation (if such motion shall have been made); secondly, if the motion for commitment does not prevail, on pend- ing amendments ; and lastly, on the main question." XXIII. "A question shall not again be called up or reconsidered at the same session of the judicatory at which it has been decided, unless by consent of two- thirds of the members who were present at the decision, and unless the motion to reconsider be made and sec- onded by persons who voted with the majority." XXIV. " A subject which has lieen indefinitely post- poned, either by the operation of the previous question or by a motion for indefinite postponement, shall not be again called up during the same sessions of the judica- tory, unless by the consent of three-fourths of the mem- bers who were present at the decision." XXV. " Members ought not, without weighty rea- sons, to decline voting, as this practice might leave the decision of very interesting questions to a small propor- tion of the judicatory. Silent members, unless excused from voting, must be considered as acquiescing with the majority." XXVI. "When the Moderator has commenced taking the vote, no further debate or remark shall be admitted, unless there has evidently been a mistake, in which case the mistake shall be rectified, and the Moderator shall recommence taking the vote." XXVII. "Tlieyeas and nays on any question shall not be recorded, unless recpiired by one-third of the members present." RULES FOE JUDIOATOKIES. 496 XXVIII. " No member in the course of debate shall be allowed to indulge in personal reflections." XXIX. " If more than one member rise to speak at the same time, the member who is most distant from the Moderator's chair shall speak first." XXX. " When more than three members of the ju- dicatory shall be standing at the same time, the Moder- ator shall require all to take their seats, the person only excepted who may be speaking." XXXI. " Every member, when speaking, shall ad- dress himself to the Moderator, and shall treat his fel- low-members, and especially the Moderator, with deco- rum and respect." XXXII. "No speaker shall be interrupted, unless he be out of order, or for the purpose of correcting mistakes or misrepresentations." XXXIII. " Without express permission no member of a judicatory, while business is going on, shall engage in private conversation, nor shall members address one an- other, nor any person present, but through the Moder- ator." XXXIV. " It is indispensable that members of ec- clesiastical judicatories maintain great gravity and dig- nity while judicially convened ; that they attend closely in their speeches to the subject under consideration, and avoid prolix and desultory harangues; and when they deviate from the subject it is the privilege of any mem- ber, and the duty of the Moderator, to call them to order." XXXV. " If any member act, in any respect, in a disorderly manner, it shall be the privilege of any mem- ber, and the duty of the Moderator, to call him to order." 496 OF MODERATOES. XXXVI. "If any member consider himself ag- grieved by a decision of the Moderator, it shall be his privilege to appeal to the judicatory, and the question on the appeal shall be taken without debate." XXXVII. " Xo member shall retire from any judi- catory without the leave of the Moderator, nor with- draw from it to return home without the consent of the judicatory." XXXVIII. "All judicatories have the right to sit in private on business which in their judgment ought not to be matter of public speculation." XXXIX. "Besides the right to sit judicially in pri- vate whenever they think proper to do so, all judicato- ries have the right to hold wliat are connnonly called ^ interlocutory meetings,' in which members may freely converse together, without the formalities which are usually necessary in judicial proceedings." XL. "Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a ju- dicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the Moderator sol- emnly to announce from the chair that the body is about to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about to act." XLI. "In all cases before a judicatory, where there is an accuser or prosecutor, it is expedient that there be a committee of the judicatory appointed (provided the number of members be sufficient to admit it without in- convenience), who shall be called the 'Judicial Commit- tee,' and whose duty it shall be to digest and arrange all pa})ers, and to prescribe, under the direction of the ju- dicatory, the whole order of })roceedings. The members of this committee shall be entitled, notwithstandinsr their RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 497 performance of this duty, to sit and vote in the cause as members of the judicatory." XLII. " But in case of process on the ground of gen- eral rumor, where there is, of course, no particular accuser, there may be a committee appointed (if convenient) who shall be called the ' Committee of Prosecution,' and who shall conduct the whole course on the part of the pros- ecution. The members of this committee shall not be permitted to sit in judgment in the case." XLIII. "The Moderator of every judicatory above the church Session, in finally closing its sessions, in ad- dition to prayer, may cause to be sung an appropriate psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce the apostolical ben- ediction." * Wliat Standing Orders were adopted ? In 1879 the following Standing Orders were adopted and printed in the Appendix to the Minutes. It was Resolved, " That they be regarded as supplemental to and forming a part of the Standing Rules for Judicatories : " "1. The General Assembly meet invariably on the third Thursday of May, annually, at 11 o'clock a.m." " 2. The credentials of commissioners and delegates are to be presented at a previous hour of the same day or of the preceding day, according to public notice, to the Stated and Permanent Clerks, acting as a Permanent Committee on Commissions." " 3. The Lord's Supper is to be celebrated by the As- sembly on the evening of Thursday, the first day of their sessions." " 4. The evening of Friday, the second day of the ses- sions, is assigned to a popular meeting in behalf of the Sabbath-school interests of the Church." * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 205-208. 42* 2(i 498 OF MODERATORS. " 5. The evening of the first Tuesday of the sessions is appropriated to the consideration of the Home Mission work of the Church." "6. The evening of the first Wednesday of the sessions is appropriated, in like manner, to the Foreign Mission work of the Church." " 7. The evening of the second Thursday of the ses- sions is assigned for the reception of Delegates from cor- responding bodies." " 8. The Stated Clerk shall distinctly announce to the Assembly the titles of all papers put into his hands for reference before they are so referred." * May an Elder be chosen Moderator? In the Session the Pastor or some other Minister of the Presbytery is the proper Moderator. In emergen- cies, when a Minister cannot be obtained " without great inconvenience," an Elder may preside.f In the higher courts such an emergency cannot occur, for a certain number of Ministers must be present to form a quorum. And although the word "Minister" is not used in describing the Moderator, several ministerial duties are required of him, such as preaching a sermon, offering the ordaining prayer, and pronouncing the apostolic benediction. In the Assembly the Moderators have always been Minis- ters.! How shall the Moderator open and close the meetings of the judicatoiy? The Moderator of the Session shall always open and close the meeting with prayer, offered by him- self or by some one at his request. § The constitu-- * Minutes G. A. 1879, pp. 559-737. f See pp. 126, 128. t Minutes O. A. 1880, pp. 188-190. ^ See p. 170. CLERKS. 499 tion requires this in the higher courts.* The rule is binding also on the Sessions. The Presbyteries take exceptions to the sessional records if they do not show that the meetings are opened and closed with prayer, and are sustained in this by the Assembly.f What is an Adsessor ? In the Reformed (Dutch) Church a Vice-Moderator is chosen, and called the Adsessor. In 1878 a propo- sition was referred to the Committee on Revision of the "Book of Discipline," that a similar officer be elected annually in our Assembly. In the Church of Scotland the Assessor is the official adviser of the Moderator. J CHAPTER XX. OF CLERKS. What is a Clerk? The person appointed to make and preserve the records of a meeting is called the Secretary or Clerk. In courts of our Church this officer is called the Clerk. "Every judicatory shall choose a Clerk to record their transactions, whose continuance shall he during pleasure. It shall he the duty of the Clerk, hesides recording the transactions, to preserve the records carefully, and to grant extracts from them whenever properly required; and such extracts, under the hand of the Clerk, shall be considered as authentic vouchers of the fact which they * Form of Government, ch. x., sect. xi. ; ch. xi., sect. v. ; ch. xii., sect. viii. See pp. 229, 243, 280. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 194 ; Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 575. See pp. 170, 497. t Ibid., 1878, p. 102. 500 OF CLERKS. declare, in avy ecclesiastical judicatory and to every part of the C/mrch." How long does a Clerk continue in office? His "continuance shall be during pleasure." He is the permanent officer of the judicatory, and often retains his position for many years. At first the Clerk of Presby- tery was elected at each meeting. This was the custom in Synod until the organization of the Assembly. In 1773 the Synod of New York and Philadelphia re-elected the Clerks of the preceding year, and after that date some- times re-elected one or both Clerks — not, however, con- tinuing them in office longer than for two years.* Must the Clerk be a member of the judicatory ? The Moderator and Clerk are ministerial officers. " In respect to their office they are servants merely, and not members of the body. Of the Clerk this would seem to be unquestionably true." "As far as any provision of the book is involved, it is plain that a judicatory may select any convenient person, though not a member, to record its transactions and discharge all other duties per- taining to a Clerk. For the part of those duties usually devolved upon a temporary Clerk we believe it is no infrequent thing for a Presbytery to employ a Licen- tiate or other person, not a member of the body." So the N. S. Assembly said in ISGl.f Yet, as he is " I'o preserve the records," he should be under the control of the court. Who is the Clerk of Session ? Any one chosen by the Session. Generally, he is a member of the Session. It is his duty to make a true rec- ord, which must be approved at the next meeting, to take * Presbyterian Becords, pp. 9, 48, 234, 291, 437. •j- Presbyterian Digest, p. 461 ; New Digest, p. 176. STATED CLERK. 501 charge of the books and papers, to give certified copies of portions when properly requested (by order of Session), to issue citations, to present the minutes to the Presbytery for its review, to keep the sessional registers and the rec- ords of congregational meetings called by the Session.* Who is the Clerk of Presbytery? One chosen by the Presbytery, and generally a mem- ber. His duties are to keep the record, which must be submitted to the Synod for review every year, together with a full report of changes and a narrative of the state of religion. A similar report and narrative must also be sent to each General Assembly.f What is a Stated Clerk ? In the Presbytery, the Synod and the General Assembly it has been found that the Clerk needs assistance, especially during the meetings of those judicatories. The Clerk is called the Stated Clerk, to distinguish him from those appointed to help him. At first, the Clerk was able to perform the whole duty required, but after the union of the two Synods of New York and Philadelphia his work so increased that in 1763 he was granted an assistant. They were called the Clerk and his Assistant.^ At the organization of the Assembly the title "Stated Clerk" appears in describing the Clerk of that body, and the Clerk of Presbytery, of Synod and of the General As- sembly have since been called the Stated Clerk of those judicatories.! His salary was in 1870 fixed at $400 per annum. In addition to the duties described above, the Assembly in 1801 added that of notifying the Presbyte- ries if their commissioners neglected their duties, were inattentive to the rules of decorum or left the Assembly * See pp. 165-170. t See p. 226. X Presbyterian Records, p. 322. ? New Digest, p. 174. 502 OF CLERKS. without permission; and in 1807 that of printing extracts of the minutes and distributing the copies as the Assem- bly may direct. In 1871 he was made also the Treasurer of the Assembly, and $100 was added to his salary.* What power has the Stated Clerk over books and papers ? When he receives them from a former Stated Clerk or other parties, he should give a receipt for the same; and he shall not deliver any records or papers in his posses- sion to any person, except by the order of the Assembly, and then he must obtain a receipt.f This rule applies also to Stated Clerks of the lower courts. App., p. 547. What Is a Permanent Clerk ? In 1802 the Assembly declared that "the business of former Assemblies has been impeded by the want of a Recording Clerk possessing that facility in the business which is acquired by experience," and " it is not to be expected that any one person should perform this service permanently without receiving an adequate compensation for his labor ;" and therefore Resolved, " That a perma- nent Recording Clerk be chosen, whose duty it shall be from year to year to draught the minutes of the Assembly during their sessions, and afterward to perform such ser- vices respecting the transcribing, printing and distributing the extracts as shall be assigned to him from time to time; and that he be paid out of the funds of the Assembly three dollars per day for the time he shall be employed, as well during the sessions of the Assembly as after their dissolution." He shall be furnished with stationery, make the original draught of all the minutes, and "give certified copies as occasion may require of all such as may be proper to be transmitted to the Trustees of the General * Presbyterian Digest, p. 209. f Assembly's Digest, p. 283. TEMPORARY CLERK. 503 Assembly or any of their officers.'' After the adjourn- ment he shall carefully revise the manuscript, render it correct and deliver it to the Stated Clerk. In 1870 the salary of the Permanent Clerk was fixed at $300 per annum.* The Permanent Clerks of Presbyteries and Synods have similar duties. In the smaller Presbyteries they are not needed. What is the Temporary Clerk ? When the Assembly in 1802 established the office of Permanent Clerk, it Resolved also, " That a Temporary Clerk be chosen by each Assembly, as heretofore, to read the minutes and communications to the Assembly, and otherwise aid the Permanent Clerk as occasion may re- quire, and that he be paid one dollar per day for his ser- vices." From 1856 the N. S. Assembly chose two Tem- porary Clerks. In the O. S. Assembly the same custom prevailed. After the reunion three Temporary Clerks were found necessary, and since 1873 four have been yearly appointed. f In the Presbyteries and Synods one or more Temporary Clerks are chosen at each meeting. Temporary Clerks receive generally no pecuniary com- pensation. In 1880, however, the Assembly ordered that the Treasurer pay to them for their services the sum of twenty-five dollars each,| What is an acting Permanent Clerk ? One appointed by the court to perform the duties of the Permanent Clerk in the case of his absence or sick- ness. In 1881 the Assembly, hearing of the continued ill-health of the Permanent Clerk, Resolved, " That we appoint Rev. William H. Roberts acting Permanent * Presbyterian Digest, p. 210. t Ibid., p. 211 ; Minutes Q.A. 1873, p. 476 ; 1881, p. 509. X Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 85. 504 OF VACANT CONGREGATIONS. Clerk for the coming year, assigning him the duties and the pay pertaining to the office." * Who may be chosen Clerk ? He is usually, but not necessarily, a member of the ju- dicatory.f In the General Assembly the Stated and the Permanent Clerks are often not commissioners. Not un- frequently Elders are appointed, especially as Temporary Clerks. J In 1858 the N. S. Assembly decided that the privileges of corresponding members be granted to their Stated and Permanent Clerks in matters pertaining to their official duties.§ Since the reunion these privileges have been accorded to them. CHAPTER XXI. OF VACANT CONGREGATIONS ASSEMBLING FOR PUBLIC WORSHIP. What are the benefits to be expected from weekly assem- blies of the people ? " Considering the great importance of weekly assembling the people for the public worship of God, in order thereby to improve their knowledge, to confirm their habits of wor- ship and their desire of the public ordinances, to augment their reverence for the most high God, and to promote the cha^'itable affections which unite m-en most firmly in sod- ety." Should vacant congregations hold such services ? ^'It is 7'ecommendcd that every vacant congregation meet together on the Lord's Day, at one or more places, for the * Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 514, f See p. 500. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 211. § New Digest, p. 167. VACANT CHUECHES. 505 'purpose of prayer, singing praises and reading the Holy 'Scriptures, together with the works of such approved divines as the Presbytery, within whose bounds they are, may recom- mend and they may be able to procure.'' The Sessions of vacant churches should endeavor to obtain a Pastor as soon as possible,* and to obtain the services of a Minis- ter on every Lord's Day. When this is not possible, reg- ular services should be maintained. Services should also be, when practicable, on one or more days during the week, and a Sabbath-school should be established and main- tained for the instruction of the young, under the direc- tion of the Session. t Wlio shall conduct these services ? " Thai Elders or Deacons be the persons who shall pre- side and select portions of Scriptures and of the other books to be read, and to see that the whole be conducted in a be- coming and orderly manner." These duties also devolve upon the Elders in the sickness or absence of the Pastor, when he is unable to procure the presence of another Minister.| May an Elder explain the Scriptures in the absence of the Pastor? The O. S. Assembly in 1856 decided that the Presby- tery of Louisiana was right in considering "it not incon- sistent with the principles of our Church for Ruling Elders, in the absence of the Pastor, to read the Scrip- tures and explain them, and to endeavor to enforce the truth upon the conscience by suitable exhortations."! Wliat supervision should the Presbytery take over va- cant churches ? The Presbytery should take special charge of its va- * See p. 328. f See p. 55. J See pp. 55, 80. 2 Presbyterian Digest, p. 462. 43 506 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. cant churches,* and should interrogate the Elders of such churches concerning their obedience to this chapter of the " Form of Government." So the O. S. Assembly in 1847.t CHAPTER XXII. OF COMMISSIONERS TO THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. I. Wlio are commissioners to the General Assembly ? They are the representatives of the Presbyteries and members of the General Assembly.^ When are they elected? "The commissioners to the General Assembly shall always be appointed by the Presbytery from which tJiey come at its last stated meeting immediately preceding the meeting of the General Assembly; provided that there be a snffi,cient in- terval between that time and the meeting of the Assembly for the commissioners to attend to their duty in due season ; otherwise the Presbytery shall make the appointment at any slated meeting not more than seven months preceding the meeting of the Assembly." Can a commissioner be received without a formal elec- tion? All irregularities must be reported to the Assembly by its Committee on Elections, and be judged by that body before the commissioner can take his seat. In the O. S. Assembly, Ministers and Ruling Elders were admitted when it was made evident that small or missionary Pres- byteries designed to make the appointment, but failed to do so for want of a quorum at the spring meeting, and * See pp. 211-214. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 462. % See p. 248. COMMISSIONERS FROM NEW PRESBYTERIES. 507 when, though the election had been made, the commis- sion had been delayed, and when a missionary Presby- tery had elected before the time prescribed by the con- stitution. Eacli case must be judged on its own merits, and therefore there is sometimes a real or apparent in- consistency in the decisions. In 1843 the Assembly re- fused to admit Rev. D. M. Smith. The Presbytery had failed to obtain a quorum at its spring meeting; those present requested the Assembly to receive him as a com- missioner, and two absent Ministers joined in the request; and it was believed that had there been a meeting his election would have been unanimous. Yet, in 1865, Elder H. Smith was admitted on the request of several Ministers and Elders of a Presbytery which for two years had been unable to obtain a quorum.* Can commissioners from newly-organized Presbyteries be received? In 1822 the Assembly adopted as a standing rule that such commissioners must produce satisfactory evidence that their Presbyteries have been regularly organized ac- cording to the constitution, and are in connection with the General Assembly, and that they may furnish such evidence before the election of a Moderator. In 1837 it was further required that such Presbyteries must be duly reported by the Synod with which they are connected, and the same rule was applied to Presbyteries whose names have been changed. If the Assembly is con- vinced that any new Presbytery has been formed to in- crease unduly the representation, the Assembly may, on a majority vote, not only refuse to receive the commis- sioners, but require the Synod to reunite the new Pres- bytery to that to which it formerly belonged.f * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 463, 464. t Ibid., p. 465. 508 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. May a "Committee-man" be elected a commissioner? The constitution requires that " the General Assembly- shall consist of an equal delegation of Bishops and Elders from each Presbytery." * But under the " Plan of Union " members of the Standing Committee of Churches formed under its provisions were received as delegates to Pres- byteries, and had there all the rights of ordained Ruling Elders. By degrees these Committee-men were admitted as members of Synod and General Assembly. But in 1831 this was declared to be inexpedient and of ques- tionable constitutionality. The next year the Assembly refused to recognize their election. f May a commissioner leave before the close of the As- sembly? In case of real necessity he may obtain permission to do so from the Committee of Leave of Absence. But the Assembly has repeatedly enjoined the Presbyteries to appoint "as commissioners those only who are able and willing to remain to the close of its sessions, to the end that all the work of the Assembly may be performed by all its members." Commissioners are required to make their arrangements to be present through the whole session of the Assembly, and to report of their fidelity in this matter, which should be recorded on the minutes of the Presbytery. The Clerk of the Assembly is re- quired to notify the Presbyteries when their commission- ers neglect their duties or leave without permission, | What is meant by the "principal" and "alternate" com- missioners ? The principal is the one elected to represent the Pres- bytery. "And as much as possible to prevent all failure * Form of Government, ch. xii., sect. ii. See pp. 248, 512. \ Presbyterian Digest, i\ i66. Seep. 263. | /6irf., j). 465. Seep. 501. PRINCIPAL AND ALTERNATE COMMISSIONERS. 509 in the representation of the Presbyteries, arising from un- foreseen accidents to those first appointed, it may be expe- dient for each Presbytery, in the room of each commissioner, to appoint also an alternate commissioner to supply his place in case of necessary absence." May a commissioner after taking Ms seat resign to Ms alternate? This was permitted until 1827, when it was Resolved, " That in the judgment of this General Assembly the construction of the constitution (' Form of Government,' eh. xxii., sect, i.) which allows commissioners, after hold- ing their seats for a time, to resign them to their alter- nates, or which allows alternates to sit for a while and then resign their places to their principals, is erroneous ; that the practice growing out of this construction is in- expedient, and that it ought to be discontinued." The Assembly, has, however, several times, " under the pe- culiar circumstances of the case," permitted alternates to give up their seats to their principals, and the O. S. As- sembly in one case at least allowed the principal to re- sign in favor of his alternate. These were regarded as exceptions " under peculiar circumstances." The reasons for the above decision should not be lightly laid aside. It should be remembered that "the practice (of these changes) is thought to be derogatory to the dignity and usefulness of the General Assembly."* No change can be permitted during the hearing of a judicial case. Does this rule apply to adjourned meetings ? An adjourned meeting is the continuation of the ses- sions of the same body; and, as in Presbyteries and Synods, so in the Assembly, an adjourned meeting should be composed of the same commissioners. This * Presbyterian Digest, pp. 467, 468. 43* 510 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. was the direction given by the N. S. Assembly when in- forming the Presbyteries that the two Assemblies would hold adjourned meetings at Pittsburg to consummate the reunion in the fall of 1869. The O. S. Assembly, how- ever, when it met according to its adjournment, decided that all alternates whose principals were absent should be admitted, and informed the other Assembly of this action.* n. How are commissioners to be certified ? "Each commissioner, before his name shall be enrolled as a member of the Assembly, shall produce from his Pres- bytery a commission, under the hand of the Moderator and Clerk, in the following or like form, viz.:" "The Presbytery of , being met at on the — day of , doth hereby appoint , Bishop of the congregation of [or , Ruling Elder in the congregation of , as the case may be\, (to which the Presbytery may, if they think prop&r, make a substitution in the following form), or in case of his absence, then , Bishop of the congregation of [or , Puling Elder in the congregation of , as the case may 6e], to be a commissioner on behalf of this Presbytery to the next General Assembly of the Presbyte- rian Church in the United States of America, to meet at , on the — day of , A. D. , or when- ever the said Assembly may happen to sit ; to consult, vote and determine on all things that may come before that body, according to the principles and constitution of this Chwch and the word of God. And of his diligence herein he is to render an account at his retw'n." "Signed by order of Hie Presbytery, " , Moderator. " , Clerk:' * See p. 277. COMMITTEE ON ELECTIONS. 511 "And the Presbytery shall make record of the appoint- ment." What is the " Committee on Commissions " ? The General Assembly is opened by a sermon by the Moderator of the previous year, and is by him constituted svith prayer. After which, according to the rules of or- ganization adopted in 1826, the Moderator shall appoint a Committee on Commissions. The Assembly shall take a recess to afford time for the committee to examine the commissions of those claiming to be members. In the afternoon of the same day the committee shall report the names of those whose commissions are regular, and the roll is thus determined ; and the Assembly shall be ready for business. In 1829 the Permanent and Stated Clerks were appointed a Standing Committee of Commissions, and it was determined that hereafter all commissions De handed to this committee on the morning of the day on which this Assembly opens, previous to eleven o'clock, and that any presented during the sessions of the Assem- bly be handed to this committee.* What is the " Committee on Elections " ? After the Committee on Commissions has reported, those members whose commissions are approved take their seats, "and the first act of the Assembly, when thus ready for business, shall be the appointment of a Committee on Elections, whose duty it shall be to examine all informal and unconstitutional commissions, and to report on the same as soon as practicable." * It would seem that the report of this committee must be handed in and acted upon, and the roll of the Assembly thus completed, before the Moderator and Temporary Clerks could be * Assembly's Digest, p. 295; New Digest, p. 156; Presbyterian Digest, p. 202. 512 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. elected.* But at present the rule is to proceed with the election of the Moderator and Clerks after hearing the report of the Committee on Commissions, and the Com- mittee of Elections is appointed by the new Moderator when he forms the standing committees.f What irregularities are found in commissions? 1. No commission, but some testimony of appointment. 2. An extract from minutes, signed by the Stated C^lerk. 3. A commission lacking proper signatures. 4. Without date. 5. Dated more than seven months before. 6. Not in due form. 7. From Presbyteries not reported by the Synods. 8. No commission, but satisfactory proof of the wish of a missionary Presbytery which could not meet for a formal election. 9. The commission lost or delayed in transmission. The usage is that where satisfactory evidence is given of the actual appointment of the commissioner his name is enrolled.! 10. Too many commissioners are sent. Can the Assembly go behind the commission ? In 1826 the Assembly was informed that one of its members was not an ordained Elder, but appointed, it was supposed, under the Plan of Union. The Assembly said. Every Presbytery must judge of the qualifications of its own members, and the Assembly can only take notice by way of appeal or reference or complaint. '• It would be a dangerous precedent, and would lead to the * Assembly's Digest, p. 281. t See Minutes of G. Assembly since 1872. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 469; Assembly's Digest, p. 285. commissioners' fund. 513 destruction of all order in the Church of Christ, to per- mit unauthorized verbal testimony to set aside an authen- ticated written document." * Who are to be rejected when a Presbytery sends more than its proportion of commissioners? The O. S. Assembly decided that in such cases those last appointed should be rejected, their election being in- valid and out of order.f m. How are the expenses of the commissioners to be met? "Jri order, as far as possible, to procwe a respectable and full delegation to all of our judicatories, it is proper that the expenses of Ministers and Elders in their attend- ance on these judicatories be defrayed by the bodies which they respectively represent." In 1792 the Assembly or- dered " that each Presbytery pay their own commission- ers for the future and for attending the present Assem- bly." In 1803 the expense of attending the Assembly from distant Presbyteries was referred to the Presbyte- ries, and the following year it was recommended that the Presbyteries of the Synod of New York and New Jersey and of the Synod of Philadelphia advise their churches to take an annual collection to aid in the payment of the expenses of commissioners from the more distant parts of the country, and that the money be placed in the hands of the Treasurer of the corporation, and paid to the per- sons who may attend as commissioners, according to the direction of the Assembly.* What was the Commissioners' Fund ? It originated from the above action. In 1806 and 1807 a more comprehensive plan was adopted, by which all the churches were urged to contribute annually to this Com- missioners' Fund, and in 1833 a similar recommendation * Presbyterian Digest, p. 470. f Assembly s Digest, p. 285. 2ir 514 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. was passed.* In 1801 Presbyteries were advised, in their settlements with their commissioners, to allow no compen- sation for services as members of the Assembly if they neglected their duty, were inattentive to the rules of de- corum, abruptly left the Assembly or returned home without leave of absence. In 1818 it was required that the member entitled to draw from this fund make writ- ten and full application within three days after the ap- pointment of the Committee on the Commissioners' Fund, or forfeit his portion of said fund. In 1 827 it was ordered that if a commissioner obtained leave of absence within the first six days of the session of the Assembly, he shall receive no part of the fund, save by the order of the Assembly. And in 1833 Presbyteries not contributing to this fund were declared not entitled to draw from it for their commissioners ; and certain other Presbyteries were permitted to draw only the amount which they had respectively paid in.f What was the Committee on Mileage ? The money contributed to the Commissioners' Fund was placed in the hands of a Committee on Mileage, and distributed to those commissioners who claimed it in con- formity with the above decision, according to the number of miles traveled by'each to the place of meeting. This seems to have been the usage before the division, and afterward in both Assemblies. The N. S. Assembly in 1856 proposed to the Presbyteries an addition to the con- stitution on this subject, but a majority of the Presbyte- ries took no action. In 1857 the following recommenda- tions were adopted: Presbyteries were urged to contribute annually their full proportion, which shall be determined * Presbyterian Digest, p. 471. t New Digest, pp. 174, 179; Assembly's Digest, p. 299. EXPENSES OF COMMISSIONERS. 515 by the number of communicants, and apportioned among the churches as the Presbyteries think best. The Standing Committee on Mileage shall report the amount needed for the traveling expenses of the commissioners and the ex- penses of the next Assembly, and the rate that will be adequate. Before the fourth day of th^ session the amount contributed shall be paid to the Committee on Mileage, and each commissioner shall present his bill for necessary traveling expenses and mileage. These bills shall be paid as far as possible, after deducting from the fund the expenses of the Assembly. Only those com- missioners can apply whose Presbyteries have sent their full proportion to the fund. Each Minister and vacant church of Presbyteries contributing the full quota shall receive a copy of the Minutes. The rate for the year 1858 was five cents for each communicant.* Wliat plan was adopted at the reunion ? The same plan was adopted at the reunion, except that the bills of commissioners must be handed to the com- mittee before the fifth day (instead of the fourth),t and that commissioners from Presbyteries in foreign lands shall receive their necessary traveling expenses pro rata from their place of residence in this country. The as- sessment for the Commissioners' and Contingent Funds for 1871 was fixed at six cents per communicant. In 1880 it was made for the next year five cents per com- municant. In 1873 it was found that this plan was ac- ceptable and worked well. Out of 158 Presbyteries — which number includes a part of the freed men and for- eign Presbyteries — not one failed to pay the full assess- ment, and all the claims for mileage were fully met. J *■ New Digest, pp. 181-184 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 471, 472. f- See p. 516. J Pres. Dig., pp. 472-474 ; Minutes G. A. ISSO, p. 184. 516 OP COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. In 1875 the commissioners were required hereafter to present their bills as early as the fourth day of the ses- sion. The Assembly further explained that " it is un- derstood that commissioners, both in coming to and re- turning from the Assembly, will avail themselves of any commutation of fares that may be offered in season, and that in other cases they are to take, when practicable, the most economical route; no allowance to be made for extra accommodations on the way. Also, that no one will charge for return expenses unless he intends to go back to his field of labor, and that no one on a business- tour or excursion of pleasure will make a convenience of the meeting of the Assembly and expect payment for his traveling expenses from the Mileage Fund." The Com- mittee of Arrangements for the respective Assemblies shall early announce (not later, if practicable, than the first week of May) what arrangements have been made for commutation of railroad and steamboat fares.* What is " the Supplemental Contingent Expense Fund " ? Since the reunion the Assembly has been so large a body, and with so much business to transact, that the invitations to entertain it have been very few. Various plans have been proposed for decreasing the size of the Assembly by a change in the representation,f but these have been rejected by the Presbyteries. In 1877, with a view to immediate relief in the difficulties attending the entertainment of the Assembly, it was Resolved, " That in addition to the mileage assessment the Pres- byteries be instructed to forward yearly an assessment of two cents per church-member to the Treasurer of the Assembly, to constitute a Supplemental Contingent Ex- * Minutes G. A. 1S75, p. 469; 1S78, p. 227 ; 1879, p. 607. I See p. 249. POWER TO ASSESS CHURCHES. 517 pense Fund. This fund shall be disbursed from year to year by the Committee of Arrangements, and be used for the purpose of meeting the expense of entertaining such commissioners as are not otherwise provided for; and that the Treasurer be authorized to pay the account of the Committee of Arrangements after it has been ap- proved by the Finance Committee of the Assembly." * This is often called the Entertainment Fund. The ap- portionment for this fund for 1882 is one^nd one-half cents per communicant.f Has a chiirch court the power to assess a tax upon the churches ? " None of our church courts are clothed with power to assess a tax upon the churches. Apportionments to meet the expenses of the several bodies may be made, but the payment depends upon that voluntary liberality which flows from the enlightened consciences of the peo- ple, who may confidently be relied upon to return what- ever is necessary for the conduct of our ecclesiastical business." If the Presbyteries choose to pay only the expenses of their own commissioners, "the Assembly cannot require them to contribute to the general fund." Yet " each Presbytery is hereby earnestly requested to contribute annually its full proportion for the Commis- sioners' and Contingent Funds of the General Assembly." % Can a claim for mileage be made after the adjournment of the General Assembly ? The Assembly only can act upon such a claim. In 1878 a commissioner from the Presbytery of Santa Fe, who had been in the previous Assembly, presented a claim for $154 due him since last year from the Mileage * Minutes G. A. 1877, pp. 545, 570. f Ibid., 1881, p. 581. X Ibid., 1878, pp. 67, 68. 44 518 OP COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. Fund, and the Assembly instructed the Treasurer to pay it."* What is done with the balances of the Mileage and En- tertainment Funds ? The balances of the Mileage Fund and of the Enter- tainment Fund are paid to the Treasurer of the General Assembly, and go to the account of the next year.f Do commissioners receive the printed Minutes ? " Every Minister and every vacant church contributing to this fund (Mileage Fund) connected with the Presby- teries, thus complying with the provisions of this plan, shall be entitled to a copy of the annual Minutes of the General Assembly." | In 1880 the Assembly Eesolved, " That the Stated Clerk forward a copy of the printed Minutes to every Elder who is a commissioner in this Assembly, provided he forwards his P. O. address, and that the Presbytery which he represents has paid its quota to the Mileage Fund."§ * Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 100. f Ibid., 1880, p. 73. X Pres. Big., p. 473. § Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 85 ; 1881, p. 553. APPENDIX. CONTAINING THE DECISIONS AND EECOMMENDA- TIONS OF THE GENEEAL ASSEMBLIES OF 1882 AND 1883. ADDENDA. To p. 31 : Multiplication of churcties. " It is inexpedient and contrary to the exj^ressed spirit of the Chnrch to multiply church organizations in any field already well supplied with gospel privileges, and especially so when the churches occupying the field are closely related to us in doctrine and polity. . . . We think it unwise, and a waste of the means and power of the Church, to organize separate churches wheu the per- sons desiring such organizations are not only few in num- ber, but may Ije supplied with church privileges by ex- isting Presbyterian churches." * To pp. 31, 33, 199: May an Evangelist organize churches and ordain Ministers in a foreign field? " Under the existing law of the Church, Presbyteries only are competent to ordain Ministers ; and the Assem- bly also judges that churches organized in foreign mis- sionary-fields, where no Presbytery exists, may, with the *3nnules G. A. 1882, p. 96. 619 520 APPENDIX. consent of the Synod, be enrolled by the Presbytery to which the Missionary on the field belongs." * To pp. 57, 285 : Are persons who do not accept the teaching of the Church regarding infant baptism eligible to the office of Ruling Elder or Deacon ? "A faithful acceptance of the Confession of Faith is required of those who accept office in our churches ; and if any cannot faithfully accept this Confession of Faith, they should decline office in the Church." f To p. 58 : Resignation of Ruling Elder or Deacon. " The resignation should be to the Session ; and it will take effect when accepted." J To p. 70 : Term-Deacons. " The overture " (" Does chapter xiii., section viii., au- thorize a church to elect term-Deacons as well as term- Elders ?") " be answered in the negative." J To p. 75 : Book of Forms. " In view of the action of previous General Assem- blies on this subject, and the liberty which belongs to each Minister to avail himself of the Calvinistic or other ancient devotional forms of the Reformed churches so far as may seem to him for edification, it is inexpedient for this General Assembly to make any special order in the premises." § To pp. 79, 424 : Sabbath-School Hymnal. " That a collection of hymns suitable for use in meetings for social prayer and in the Sunday-school should be pro- vided by the Presbyterian Church for use by its churches." The Board of Publication are directed to prepare and publish, as soon as practicable, such a hymn-book. || * Minutes O. A. 18S2, p. 96. f Ibid., p. 98. X Ibid., 1883, p. 626. ? Ibid., 1882, p. 95. II Ibid., p. 42. APPENDIX. 521 To p. 136 : Admission and Communion of Friends. " 1. Can one be admitted to membership in the Pres- byterian Church, who has not received water baptism in any mode, and who does not believe in other baptism than the baptism of the Holy Ghost? 2. If not, can such persons — e. g. Quakers — be invited to the Lord's table ?" The Assembly answered the first question in the negative, and referred " the Presbytery to the Direc- tory for Worship, chapter viii., section iv., in regard to the proper qualifications of communicants." * To pp. 116, 220 : Discipline of other clmrclies to be re- spected. " The Presbytery of Furrukhabad erred in receiving and restoring to the ministry the said while he was under sentence of deposition by the Presbytery of Saharanpur " (of the Reformed Presbyterian Church). f ..." This Assembly directs the Presbytery of Fur- rukhabad to reconsider its action and proceed according to the requirements of the Constitution, as provided for the guidance of our Presbyteries in similar circumstances between themselves." | To p. 142 : Dismissal of baptized members. " When parents, with their families, are dismissed to other churches, the names of the baptized children who have neither come to years of discretion nor become communicants should be embraced in the certificates given." § To p. 148 : Communicants dropped from roll. Members of the Church withdrawing to connect them- selves with other denominations are to be dropped from the roll, " the reasons thereof being recorded." § * Minutes G. A. 1883, p. 627. f See p. 530. X Ibid., p. 628. I Ibid., 1882, p. 98. 522 APPENDIX. To p. 152: Communicants mistaken. " It is recommended that the names of persons who think themselves mistaken in their convictions be placed on the separate roll of members already provided by the Assembly, in the hope that new light will bring stronger convictions." * To p. 159: Session should appoint the Sabbath- school Superintendent. " The Assembly earnestly recommends the Sessions of all our churches, in the exercise of their right, to ap- point the Superintendent, and maintain a careful and authoritative supervision of all the Sabbath-school work of their congregations and mission enterprises." * " The General Assembly again emphasizes the duty of the church Session to exercise supervision over their Sabbath-schools, especially in the choice of officers and teachers." f To ]). 159: Sabbatli-school collections. "That Pastors and Sessions be urgently requested to maintain a careful supervision of the objects for which collections are made in the Sabbath-schools, and to se- cure their contributions to our own benevolent causes, giving due prominence to the Sabbath-school work of this Board " (Publication).* This was reiterated the next year.f To p. 221 : Sessional records. " 1. Does the right of ' General Review and Control ' extend to statistical items of baptism and administration of the Lord's Supper, inserted for record and convenience of reference, in chronological order, between the minutes of actual proceedings ?" " 2. Can the Presbytery pass rules for the conduct of * Mmutea G. A. 18S2, pp. 98, 49. f Ibid., 1883, p. 616. APPENDIX. 523 church Sessions, and then take exceptions to the proceed- ings of church Sessions that are not according to said rules, when the rules are not prescribed by our Form of Government or Book of Discipline?" Both these questions were answered in the negative.* To p. 169 : Roll of baptized members. " Churches are urged to keep a full and permanent roll of all baptized children, and carefully to note their public confession of Christ, their passing beyond the watch and care of the Church, or their removal by death." t To pp. 176, 257 : Presbytery formed beyond bounds of a Sjmod. The General Assembly, on petition of the Presbytery of Oregon, organized the Presbytery of Alaska, and ordered " that the boundaries of the Presbytery be co- terminous with the Territory of Alaska, and that the Presbytery of Alaska be attached to the Synod of Columbia." * To p. 207 : Probation of Ministers from Canada. " Inasmuch as the rule requiring such probation has been repealed as to Ministers from the Presbyterian churches of Great Britain, that the said rule be repeal- ed as far as it relates to Ministers coming from the Presbyterian churches of Canada." J To p. 213 : Interpretation of Article 3d in action (1881) regarding " unemployed Ministers and vacant cliurclies." " Inasmuch as the action referred to has reference to funds contributed, not for the mission-work of the whole Church, but for the work within the bounds of the Pres- bytery contributing the funds, these funds are to be re- * Minutes G. A. 1883, p. 631. t Ibid., 1882, p. 98. + Ibid., 1883, p. 625. 524 APPENDIX. turned in bulk to the Presbytery contributing them, to be distributed according to its direction. But this rule shall apply only to such special funds." * To p. 215 : Name of suspended Minister to remain on roU. The decision of the O. S. Assembly in 1847 was af- firmed in 1882, when the Assembly answered in the negative the question, " Is it proper to remove the name of a suspended member of the Presbytery from its roll and place it on a private register ?"t To pp. 31, 224 : Organization of churches. " Within the bounds of a Presbytery the work of the Board of Home Missions should be carried on in har- mony with the Presbytery, according to the principles and rules hereinafter stated, but a discretion should be allowed to the Board in outlying districts, where direct presbyterial control is difficult or impracticable. . . . But in all questions touching the organization of churches or the character of Ministers, the Board, in case of differ- ence between itself and the Presbytery, should abide by the final decision of the Presbytery. . . . No church shall be organized by a Missionary (of the Board) within the bounds of any Presbytery unless authority has been previously obtained from the Presbytery." | To p. 226 : Statistical reports. " That the Stated Clerks of the Presbyteries indicate, in the statistical reports, the nationality of all churches in which services are held in a foreign language, by adding to or inserting in the name of a given church the cus- tomary national name of the persons worshiping there- in." § * Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 95 f J^f>'